LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 






UNITES STATES OF AMERICA. 



SHAKESPEARE'S 



TRAGEDY OF 



CORIOLANUS 



Edited, with Notes, 



WILLIAM J. ROLFE, A.M., 

FORMERLY HEAD MASTER OF THE HIGH SCHOOL, CAMBRIDGE, MASS. 



/ WITH ENGRA VINGS. 



f 







MAY 16 1S81, 



NEW YORK: 



HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 

FKANKLIN SQUARE. 

I88I. 



J-a. 17 i 



ENGLISH CLASSICS. 

Edited by WM. J. ROLFE, A.M. 

Illustrated. i6nio, Cloth, 60 cents per voluitie ; Paper, 40 cents per volume. 



Shakespea 


re's Plays. 


Othello. 


The Winter's Tale. 


Julius Csesar. 


King John. 


The Merchant of Venice. 


Richard IL 


A Midsummer-Night's Dream. 


Henry IV. Part I. 


Macbeth. 


Henry IV. Part II. 


Hamlet. 


Henry V. 


Much Ado about Nothing. 


Richard III. 


Eomeo and Juliet. 


Henry VIII. 


As You Like It. 


King Lear. 


The Tempest. 


The Taming of the Shrew 


Twelfth Night. 


All's Well that Ends Well 


Corio 


lanus. 


Goldsmith's 


Select Poems. 


Gray's Sei 


ECT Poems. 



Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 

Any of the above works will be sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part 
of the United States, on receipt of the price. 



ff) 



1A' 



Copyright, 1881, by Harper & Brothers. 



PREFACE. 



The present volume is prepared on the same plan as its predecessors 
in the series, and this may be as good an opportunity as any for summing 
up and supplementing what I have said of the main features of the plan 
in former prefaces. 

The text is based on that of the folio of 1623, collated with the early 
quartos and the other folios, and with all the more recent editions that 
seem to me of any value for this purpose. It is a "conservative" text, 
because it is my own, the result of my own studies and my own judgment 
and taste. In this matter every editor must be a law unto himself. The 
"inalienable right" of deciding when to adhere to the folio and when 
not, I claim for myself, as I concede it to others. For many of the plays 
that first collected edition is our only authority, for others it is the best 
authority, but it abounds in misprints and other corruptions of the text. 
The correction of many of these is obvious and indisputable ; that of 
others has been, and very likely will always be, rnatter of doubt and con- 
troversy. After all has been said that can be said on both sides, or all 
sides, conclusions will differ because the men differ who form them. We 
may argue with those who differ from us, but we have no right to dictate 
to them. No man, however eminent as a critic, may set himself up as 
the one " Sir Oracle " here, or arrogate to himself the authority to " or- 
dam" a select hierarchy of" Shakespearians " who shall be the sole arbi- 
ters of these textual disputes. The " republic of letters " does not recog- 
nize the dictatorship of a "Boss." 

The expurgation of the text is also my own, and is "conservative" in 
that it is limited to the minimum required {me judice), and that it never 
changes a word that Shakespeare wrote. It omits a few words, phrases, 
or sentences from the text, but never substitutes others. Neither does it 
call attention to what is omitted, as the manner of some editors is, by 
means of dashes, asterisks, or brackets. No part of my work has been 
done more carefully than this, and it is gratifying to know that it has 



iv PREFACE. 

been generally approved by the best critics as well as by teachers and 
parents. In a matter on which opinions and tastes differ so widely, it 
was not to be expected that I should satisfy everybody. 

The notes, as I have said more than once before, are meant to err, if at 
all, on the side of fulness. It is better that the student or reader should 
find a dozen notes he does not need, than that he should fail to find the 
one he does need. Every one of the dozen may be as useful to others as 
that one is to him. 

I hope no teacher needs to be told that the notes are not intended to 
be assigned as lessons to be learned and recited. They are to be used 
precisely as the notes in a school edition of a Greek or Latin author are 
used. I take it that no teacher requires a pupil to commit these all to 
memory, or calls them all up in the recitation. The text of the author is 
the lesson, and the pupil is expected to show that he understands the 
text. He is to use the notes in preparing for the recitation, so far as he 
needs their help, just as he uses his grammar and lexicon, and other 
books of reference. The teacher may of course, at his discretion, require 
the pupil to study certain specified topics or points in the notes, and to 
be ready to answer questions upon them; but, if he does this, it will be 
as a means of elucidating and illustrating the text. 

It is perhaps superfluous to add that there is to be no *' parsing " of 
Shakespeare. This may be a useful exercise with the Greek or Latin 
authors — though, to my thinking, it is generally overdone in our schools 
— but never in the study of English authors. This hint cannot be needed 
by many teachers, if indeed by any ; but the author of an essay on " How 
to Use Shakespeare in School," printed in a school edition of some of 
the plays, devotes six or seven pages to showing up the pedantry of 
teachers who "parse Shakespeare." Where these preposterous peda- 
gogues are to be found, I know not. Can any reader tell me of even one 
such? I suspect that this educational monstrosity is a "man of straw," 
evolved from the consciousness of the venerable editor, a bugbear to 
frighten teachers from using an edition that gives occasional references 
to Abbott's Gramviar, not as an aid to "parsing" (for which, as anybody 
who has looked into the book knows well enough, it is neither intended 
nor suited), but simply to show that certain expressions and constructions 
in Shakespeare are not anomalous, but in strict keeping with English 
usage in the Elizabethan period. There was a time, thirty or forty years 
ago, when teachers used to boast that their classes had " parsed through " 
Paradise Lost or Thomson's Seasons : but that was partly because there 
were no annotated school editions of those works to give a more rational 
direction to the study of them ; and if teachers in backwoods districts are 
driven to such flat, stale, and unprofitable exercises nowadays, it will be 



PREFACE. V 

because Ihe meagre notes of certain school editions do not furnish ma- 
terial enough for broader and more varied work. 

And this reminds me to say that in the notes I have always kept in 
view the wants of teachers, students, and readers who have access to few 
Shakespearian books, and for whom a concise summary of the illustra- 
tive material in the leading editions and commentaries will to a certain 
extent supply the deficiency. When I first began to teach Shakespeare 
in school, the one edition I had was Moxon's in one volume, with Camp- 
bell's introduction, but no notes at all ; and no better or fuller editions, 
and no Shakespearian commentaries or criticisms whatever, were accessi- 
ble to me. I know how thankful I should have been for an edition like 
this, how much I should have learned from it myself, how much it would 
have helped me to teach others ; and I know that thousands of teachers 
and students are to-day no better off for books than I was then. I believe 
they will thank me for bringing within their reach the condensed results 
of the research and criticism of many editors, the substance of many big 
and costly volumes in cheap little ones like this. Many teachers who 
have no lack of books are hard pressed for time, and will be grateful to 
me for saving them the trouble of hunting through volume after volume 
for what they want. In schools, moreover, even if there is a good library, 
it is impossible for all the members of a large class to make systematic 
use of it. Each pupil needs many of the books all the time he is prepar- 
ing his lesson, but there are perhaps twenty or thirty others who want 
them at the same time. It is a great convenience for the pupil, as for the 
teacher, to be comparatively independent of books of reference. 

The editor from whom I have already quoted thinks it necessary to 
warn teachers that a profound critical knowledge of Shakespeare is not 
to be gained or given in the time allotted to the study in school. He re- 
fers to "a sort of cant phrase" about "knowing Shakespeare in an 
eminent sense," as current somewhere or other among teachers. I do 
not know from whom this is quoted, but I suspect that he is own brother 
to the pedagogue who " parses Shakespeare." If he has an objective ex- 
istence (which I shrewdly doubt), he must be, like the other, a unique 
specimen. He serves, however, the same purpose of a bugbear to be set 
up and elaborately demolished in five duodecimo pages. 

Those of us who have had experience as teachers know only too well 
how little can be accomplished in the study of Shakespeare in the most 
liberal allowance of time that can be got for it in an ordinary school or 
college course. A little taste of the "sweetness," a little glimpse of the 
" light," which are the reward of long and loving devotion to our Poet, 
are the utmost that we can give our young friends before they have to 
leave us ; and our aim must be to make this little so enjoyable that they 



vi PREFACE. 

will not be willing to drop the study after they have left us. But we are 
told that there should be neither study nor recitations in school classes in 
Shakespeare ; that the pupils should not even be required to read the 
play before the exercise ; that it is enough to have them " breathe, think, 
feel with the author while his words are on their lips and in their ears ;" 
enough to be "simply growmg, or getting the food of growth" — being 
fed, as it were, with a spoon. To require them to study the poet will, it 
is feared, prevent their enjoying him. On the contrary, I believe that the 
road to a genuine appreciation and enjoyment of him is through study. 
It is better to travel it on foot than to be carried over it in a " coach." 
In walking over a mountain path in Switzerland, where the " pansied 
turf is air to winged feet," all exertion forgotten in its own exhilaration, 
and only giving a keener zest to the enjoyment of every thing in earth and 
air, you may sometimes see a tourist " doing " the region, borne along in 
a chaise a porteurs, listless and half asleep while a professional guide or 
commissionnaire drones out to him the well-worn description of the route. 
Would you change places with him ? Would you give your enjoyment 
won and heightened by labor for his lazy, somnolent, stupidly absorptive 
satisfaction ? " The study of Shakespeare," says our critic (using " study " 
in his no-study sense), " should be a pastime, a recreation, a delight." A 
delight it should, indeed, always be ; and if really a study, it will prove a 
delight with which no mere pastime or recreation can ever compare. If 
these books of mine, rightly used, do not help to bring this about, they 
fail of their purpose. 

Cambridge, March 22, 1881. 



Note. — Since the above was in type I have seen a very friendly no- 
tice of this edition in which it is suggested that the notes in each volume 
ought to be complete in themselves and not to require reference to pre- 
ceding volumes. Each of the books is essentially complete in itself and 
does not require such reference to others. As I said in the preface to 
King John, in 1879, "the references to other volumes of the series are 
for the most part to longer notes which it did not seem best to reprint, 
though they may be of interest to the teacher or student who will take 
the trouble to look them up." In other words, the note is practically 
complete without the reference, which is merely supplementary. If, in 
rare instances, the note is only a reference, it is because no explanation 
seems necessary, and the illustrative matter in the other note is not of 
sufficient importance to justify its being repeated. The reader who has 
all the volumes can soon decide for himself whether the references are 
worth the trouble of looking up. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 



Introduction to Coriolanus 9 

I. The History of the Play 9 

11. The Historical Sources of the Plot . lo 

III. Critical Comments on the Play 1 1 

CORIOLANUS 43 

Act I • ; . . 45 

" " • n 

""1 97 

" IV 121 

" V 144 

Notes ■ 167 




KEMBLE AS CORIOLANUS. 



INTRODUCTION 

TO 

CORIOLANUS. 



I. THE HISTORY OF THE PLAY. 

Coriolaniis was first printed in the folio of 1623, where it 
occupies pages 1-30 in the division of " Tragedies," though 
Troilus and Cressida (which was at first intended, as the 
paging shows, to follow Romeo and Juliet) is placed before 
it. It is one of sixteen plays in the folio which are recorded 



lo * CORIOLANUS. 

in the Stationers' Registers as not having been previously 
"entered" to other publishers. For the date of its compo- 
sition we have only the internal evidence of style and metre, 
which indicate that it was one of the latest of the plays. It 
was probably written between 1607 and 1610. Malone and 
Stokes make the date 1610; Ward, 1610 or "perhaps rather 
earlier;" Chalmers and Drake, 1609; Fleay (in his Intro- 
duction to Shakespearian Study) and Dowden, "about 1608;" 
Delius, "before May, 1608 ;" and Furnivall, 1607-8. Halli- 
well sees in v. 3. 97 evidence that Shakespeare used the 161 2 
edition of North's Plutarch — in which the misprint of " un- 
fortunately" for "unfortunate" is first corrected — while 
Fleay believes that the correction in North was got from the 
play. One argument is just as good as the other, both in 
our opinion (see our note on the passage below) being good 
for nothing ; and the same may be said of any inferences 
concerning the date based upon the allusion to the " mul- 
berry " in iii. 2. 79.* 

II. THE HISTORICAL SOURCES OF THE PLOT. 

The source from which Shakespeare drew his materials 
was Sir Thomas North's " Lives of the noble Grecians and 
Romans, compared together by that grave learned Philoso- 
pher and Historiographer, Plutarke of Chaeronea," trans- 
lated from the French version of James Amyot, Bishop of 
Auxerre, and first published in 1579. As the poet was evi- 
dently acquainted with the book when he wrote the Midsum- 
mer-Nighfs Dream (see our ed. p. 15), which was pretty cer- 
tainly before the appearance of the 2d edition of North in 
1595, he probably used the ist edition in Coriolanus also. 
The extracts in the Notes will show how freely he drew from 
North, and how closely in many instances he followed even 
the phraseology of his authority. Some expressions in the 

* See our note below ; and for another passage which has been 
thought to bear on the date, see on ii. 2. 97. 



INTRODUCTION. u 

fable told by Menenius in i. i may have been suggested 
by the version in Camden's Remains^ published in 1605. 
Wright thinks it possible that the resemblances to Camden 
— first pointed out by Malone — may be accidental, but we 
are inclined, with Ward, Fleay, and others, to believe that 
Shakespeare was really indebted to that author — though the 
obligation was at best but a trifling one. 

III. CRITICAL COMMENTS ON THE PLAY. 
{From HazliWs " Characters of Shakespear''s /Y^jj/j-,"*] 
Shakespear has in this play shown himself well versed in 
history and state affairs. Coriolanus is a storehouse of polit- 
ical commonplaces. . . . The arguments for and against 
aristocracy or democracy, on the privileges of the few and 
the claims of the many, on liberty and slavery, power and 
the abuse of it, peace and war, are here very ably handled, 
with the spirit of a poet and the acuteness of a philosopher. 
Shakespear himself seems to have had a leaning to the ar- 
bitrary side of the question, perhaps from some feeling of 
contempt for his own origin, and to have spared no occasion 
of bating the rabble. What he says of them is very true ; 
what he says of their betters is also very true, though he 
dwells less upon it. The cause of the people is indeed 
but little calculated as a subject for poetry: it admits of 
rhetoric, which goes into argument and explanation, but it 
presents no immediate or distinct images to the mind, 

"no'jutty, frieze, 
Buttress, nor coign of vantage," 

for poetry " to make its pendent bed and procreant cradle " 
in. The language of poetry naturally falls in with the lan- 
guage of power. The imagination is an exaggerating and 
exclusive faculty: it takes from one thing to add to another; 

* Characters of Shakespear' s Plays, by William Hazlitt, edited by W. 
Carew Hazlitt (London, 1869), p. 49 fol. 



12 CORIOLANUS. 

it accumulates circumstances together to give the greatest 
possible effect to a favourite object. The understanding is 
a dividing and measuring faculty ; it judges of things, not 
according to their immediate impression on the mind, but 
according to their relations to one another. The one is a 
monopolizing faculty, which seeks the greatest quantity of 
present excitement by inequality and disproportion ; the 
other is a distributive faculty, which seeks the greatest quan- 
tity of ultimate good by justice and proportion. The one is 
an aristocratical, the other a republican faculty. The prin- 
ciple of poetry is a very anti-levelling principle. It aims at 
effect, it exists by contrast. It admits of no medium. It is 
everything by excess. It rises above the ordinary standard 
of sufferings and crimes. It presents a dazzling appearance. 
It shows its head turreted, crowned, and crested. Its front 
is gilt and blood-stained. Before it "it carries noise, and 
behind it leaves tears." It has its altars and its victims, 
sacrifices, human sacrifices. Kings, priests, nobles, are its 
train-bearers, tyrants and slaves its executioners. " Carnage 
is its daughter." Poetry is right royal. It puts the individ- 
ual for the species, the one above the infinite many, might 
before right. A lion hunting a flock of sheep or a herd of 
wild asses is a more poetical object than they ; and we even 
take part with the lordly beast, because our vanity or some 
other feeling makes us disposed to place ourselves in the 
situation of the strongest party. So we feel some concern 
for the poor citizens of Rome when they meet together to 
compare their wants and grievances, till Coriolanus comes 
in, and with blows and words drives this set of " poor rats," 
this rascal scum, to their homes and beggary before him. 
There is nothing heroical in a multitude of miserable rogues 
not wishing to be starved, or complaining that they are like 
to be so ; but when a single man comes forward to brave 
their cries and to make them submit to the last indignities, 
from mere pride and self-will, our admiration of his prowess 



INTRODUCTION. I^ 

is immediately converted into contempt for their pusillanim- 
ity. The insolence of power is stronger than the plea of ne- 
cessity. The tame submission to usurped authority, or even 
the natural resistance to it, has nothing to excite or flatter 
the imagination ; it is the assumption of a right to insult or 
oppress others that carries an imposing air of superiority 
with it. We had rather be the oppressor than the oppressed. 
The love of power in ourselves and the admiration of it in 
others are both natural to man ; the one makes him a ty- 
rant, the other a slave. Wrong, dressed out in pride, pomp, 
and circumstance, has more attraction than abstract right. 
Coriolanus complains of the fickleness of the people j yet, 
the instant he cannot gratify his pride and obstinacy at their 
expense, he turns his arms against his country. If his coun- 
try was not worth defending, why did he build his pride on 
its defence t He is a conqueror and a hero : he conquers 
other countries, and makes this a plea for enslaving his own ; 
and when he is prevented from doing so, he leagues with his 
enemies to destroy his country. He rates the people "as if 
he were a God to punish, and not a man of their infi'rmity." 
He scoffs at one of the tribunes for maintaining their rights 
and franchises : "Mark you his absolute shallV not marking 
his own absolute will to take everything from them, his im- 
patience of the slightest opposition to his own pretensions 
being in proportion to their arrogance and absurdity. If the 
great and powerful had the beneficence and wisdom of gods, 
then all this would have been well ; if with a greater knowl- 
edge of what is good for the people, they had as great a care 
for their interest as they have themselves, if they were seated 
above the world, sympathizing with the welfare, but not feel- 
ing the passions of men, receiving neither good nor hurt 
from them, but bestowing their benefits as free gifts on them, 
they might then rule over them like another Providence. 
But this is not the case. Coriolanus is unwilling that the 
Senate should show their "cares" for the people, lest their 



14 CORIOLANUS. 

" cares " should be construed into " fears," to the subversion 
of all due authority; and he is no sooner disappointed in 
his schemes to deprive the people, not only of the cares of 
the state, but of all power to redress themselves, than Vo- 
lumnia is made madly to exclaim, 

" Now the red pestilence strike all trades in RomCj 
And occupations perish." 

This is but natural : it is but natural for a mother to have 
more regard for her son than for a whole city ; but then the 
city should be left to take some care of itself The care of 
the state cannot, we here see, be safely intrusted to maternal 
affection, or to the domestic charities of high life. The great 
have private feelings of their own, to which the interests of 
humanity and justice must courtesy. Their interests are so 
far from being the same as those of the community, that they 
are in direct and necessary opposition to them: their power 
is at the expense of our weakness ; their riches of our pov- 
erty; their pride of 02ir degradation; their splendour oi our 
wretchedness ; their tyranny of our servitude. If they had 
the superior knowledge ascribed to them (which they have 
not), it would only render them so much more formidable, 
and from gods would convert them into devils. The whole 
dramatic moral of Coriolanus is that those who have little 
shall have less, and that those who have much shall take all 
that others have left. The people are poor; therefore they 
ought to be starved. They are slaves : therefore they ought 
to be beaten. They work hard ; therefore they ought to be 
treated like beasts of burden. They are ignorant ; therefore 
they ought not to be allowed to feel that they want food, or 
clothing, or rest— that they are enslaved, oppressed, and mis- 
erable. This is the logic of the imagination and the pas- 
sions ; which seek to aggrandize what excites admiration 
and to heap contempt on misery, to raise power into tyranny, 
and to make tyrarfny absolute ; to thrust down that which is 



INTRODUCTION. i^ 

low still lower, and to make wretches desperate ; to exalt 
magistrates into kings, kings into gods ; to degrade subjects 
to the rank of slaves, and slaves to the condition of brutes. 
The history of mankind is a romance, a mask, a tragedy, 
constructed upon the principles oi poetical justice ; it is a noble 
or royal hunt, in which what is sport to the few is death to 
the many, and in which the spectators halloo and encourage 
the strong to set upon the weak, and cry havoc in the chase 
though they do not share in the spoil. We may depend 
upon it that what men delight to read in books, they will put 
in practice in reality. 

\^Fro7n Gervinus' s '' Shakespeare Commentaries.'''' ^1 
It is by no means unimportant, in forming a judgment on 
this play, whether we take the political or the psychological 
idea as the basis for our consideration. If we take the po- 
litical struggle between the two orders to be the main point, 
we shall readily arrive at wrong conclusions. To instance 
only one : (\Ve see Coriolanus, as the chief representative of 
the aristocracy, in strong opposition to the people and the 
tribunes ; hence we naturally take up the view expressed by 
Hazlitt, that Shakespeare had a leaning to the arbitrary side 
of the question, to the aristocratical principle, inasmuch as 
he does not dwell on the truths he tells of the nobles in the 
same proportion as he does on those he tells of the people. 
Hazlitt has added excellent grounds for proving even the 
naturalness and need of this inclination in the poet. He 
shows that the poetic imagination is an exaggerating, ex- 
clusive, aristocratic faculty, that the principle of poetry is 
everywhere an anti-levelling principle, that we feel more ad- 
miration for the proud arbitrary man than for the humble 
crowd that bow before him, for the oppressor than for the 
oppressed. AH this is very true, and seems to gain more 

* Shakespeare Commentaries, by Dr. G. G. Gervinus, translated by F. 
L. Bunnett : revised ed. (London, 1875), p. 748 fol. 



1 6 CORIOLANUS. 

force by its application to Coriolanus. But Shakespeare's 
poetry is always so closely connected with morality, his im- 
aginative power is so linked with sound reason, his ideal is 
so full of actual truth, that his poetry seemed to us always 
distinguished from all other poetry exactly by this : that 
there is nothing exclusive in it, that candour and impartial- 
ity are the most prominent marks of the poet and his poetry, 
that if imagination even with him strives sometimes after ef- 
fect, exists by contrasts, and admits no middle course, yet 
in the very placing, describing, and colouring of the highest 
poetical contrasts there appears ever for the moral judgment 
that golden mean of impartiality which is the precious pre- 
rogative of the truly wise. Shakespeare has depicted the 
man of freedom, Brutus, nay, even the harder master-spirit 
of the revolution, Cassius, far nobler and with much more 
love than the man of the aristocracy, Coriolanus. It will be 
allowed that, from the example of Brutus, many more would 
be won over to the cause of the people than would be won 
over to aristocratic principles by Coriolanus. If we regard 
Coriolanus not merely in reference to the many, but if we 
weigh his character in itself and with itself, we must confess, 
after the closest consideration, that personified aristocracy 
is here represented in its noblest and in its worst side, with 
that impartiality which Shakespeare's nature could scarcely 
avoid. It may be replied, the people are not so depicted. 
Yet even on the nobles as a body our poet has just as little 
thrown a favourable light at last ; for it lies in the nature of 
things that a multitude can never be compared with one man 
who is to be the subject of poetical representation, and who, 
on that very account, must stand alone, one single man dis- 
tinguished from the many. But it may be said, the repre- 
sentatives of the people, the tribunes, are not thus impartially 
depicted. Yet where would have been the poetic harmony, 
if Shakespeare had made these prominent? Where the truth, 
if he had given dignity and energy to a new power created 



INTRODUCTION. 17 

in a tumult? where our sympathy in his hero, if he had 
placed a Marcus Brutus in opposition to him in the tribu- 
nate? In proportion as he had raised our interest in the 
tribunes, he would have withdrawn it from Coriolanus, who 
had already enough to do to bear his own burden of declen- 
sion. 

If we observe closely, we cannot even find that the people 
are here represented as so very bad. We must distinguish 
between the way in which they really act and the way in 
which the mockers and despisers of the people represent 
them; we may then soon find that the populace in Julius 
Ccesar appear much worse than in Coriolanus. Great atten- 
tion is here paid to the character of the age. In Antony and 
Cleopatra, where the people had ceased to be of any impor- 
tance, they no longer appear \ in Julius Ccesar, where their 
degeneracy ruined the republic, they are shown in all their 
weakness; in Coriolanus, where they can oppose but not 
stop the progress of Rome's political career, they appear 
equally endowed with good and bad qualities. . . . 

If, however, we would find out the poet's estimate of dem- 
ocratic and aristocratic principles, we must, as intimated 
above, compare the highest representatives of both princi- 
ples, Coriolanus with Brutus and Cassius ; not the popu- 
lace with Coriolanus, who is intended by the poet, expressly 
and in accordance with history, to tower like a hero above 
them. . . . The poet has taken great pains to make the ex- 
ceptional pride and greatness of his hero possible. He has 
given him a mother glowing with patriotism, early left a 
widow, who has centred all her pride, her strength, and her 
love on making her only and early distinguished son the 
chief hero and ruler of his country. ... He has been trained 
from childhood to an elevation above the ordinary and the 
vulgar; he has, says Volumnia, "affected the fine strains of 
honour, to imitate the graces ofthegods'^ These overstrained 
demands on himself and others, springing from pride and 

B 



1 8 CORIOLANUS. 

begetting a greater pride, made him in time unfit for every 
thing and ruinous to himself, because with them every good 
and every bad quality rose to a height that could not, as it 
^were, support itself; he strove for a degree of merit " that 
stifled itself by its own excess." No idle dream of honour 
impels him to seek for renown ; he wishes to be, not to seem^ 
the first. In this sense he is an aristocrat in the simplest 
and noblest meaning of the word; with him the name and 
the rank are nothing, but every thing consistent with true 
pride lies in real merit. It would not satisfy him, like Caesar, 
to be the first in the smallest place in the world, but rather 
to be second in the greatest ; he wishes to be, not the first 
in rank, but the greatest in deeds in the whole earth. 

What induced Shakespeare to endow the hero of this play 
with this superhuman, demi-godlike greatness? History im- 
posed upon the poet a catastrophe of the rarest kind. Cori- 
olanus, after his banishment, fights against his country, for 
which before he would have striven in the hardest battles 
without requiring any reward ; he enters into a league with 
his bitterest enemy from a cold unfeeling thirst for ven- 
geance; then, at the certain peril of his life, he suddenly aban- 
dons this revenge at the entreaty of his mother. These con- 
tradictions, Shakespeare thought, could only be imputed to 
a man who, from nature and education, had carried his vir- 
tues and his faults to extremes, which rendered natural the 
change of his different qualities into their opposites. This 
is managed with an art and a delicacy which can scarcely be 
suspected in the apparently coarse strokes of this delinea- 
tion. 

First, his unmeasured thirst for glory, which in an heroic 
age can only seek its satisfaction in the praise bestowed on 
the highest valour. If valour be "the chiefest virtue," it is 
said of him that he is then " singly counterpoised in the 
world." Coriolanus so considered valour. Nowhere is his 
whole being so over-excited as in battle ; not his blows only, 



INTRODUCTION. 



19 



but his voice and his looks are dreadful. He suffers none 
to approach him in this point, unless it be old Titus Lartius, 
who, fighting on crutches, cannot hurt his glory. There is 
but one who rivals him in valour, Tullus Aufidius; towards 
whom his ambition rises into envy. If he were " any thing 
but what he is," Coriolanus would wish to be iVufidius. He 
confesses that he "sins in envying his nobility.". . . 

Next to his military virtues we will examine his political 
qualities. That a man of his disposition and education must 
be an aristocrat on principle, if not so by birth, is very evi- 
dent. He dislikes the representation of the people by the 
tribunate; he opposes every innovation which interferes with 
the sole rule of the senate; he is jealous against any conces- 
sion as a proof of weakness and as a wanton encouragement 
of rebellion ; he is convinced that where two powers rule to- 
gether, unless one has the upper hand, confusion will intro- 
duce discord between them, and one will overturn the other. 
But with these strict aristocratic principles he would have 
ruled like a wise statesman, if regard had been had to his 
nature and he had been left in peace. The poet has en- 
dowed him with that knowledge of state affairs and those 
high political views which seem peculiar to aristocratic bod- 
ies, in addition to the blamelessness of his private character. 
He possesses the first quality of a statesman — disinterested- 
ness : even the populace allow that he is not greedy of gain ; 
in the war he will not take a greater share of booty than any 
of the others. He would not distribute corn gratis among 
the rebellious crowd, but neither would he oppress the peo- 
ple; so long as he was not offended, he would be towards 
the people, as Menenius says, " a bear that lives like a lamb." 
He is, moreover, free from all petty and punishable ambition. 
Dictatory as he is, he would never aim at tyrannical power; 
the scandal-loving tribunes themselves could not hope to 
have such a report of him as this believed. As he would 
not descend from the aristocratic sphere, so neither would 



20 CORIOLANUS. 

he step beyond it. Jealous as he is of true honour and true 
pre-eminence, the posts of external honour are indifferent to 
him. He does not smooth the road to honour like those 
who flatter the people; he strives to advance the labours of 
actual merit. He does not covet the consulate, any more 
than the chief command of the army. But here prudence 
may be mixed with modesty, and modesty with pretension. 
He feels that he deserves the consulate, but he is not willing 
to use the usual means of suing for it; he will rather be the 
slave of the people in his own way than rule over them in 
theirs. But as, through the entreaties of his mother and his 
friends, he has once been induced to try for the consulate, 
he is bent upon obtaining it as a point of honour, as the re 
ward of his deservings. If on these points his aristocratic 
feelings are free from egotism and a petty love of place, they 
are also free from petty conservatism, the usual principle of 
this class of politicians. He is not afraid of revolutions and 
cutting remedies, when in his wrath he has to pursue a party 
aim; but even in calmness and in the leisure of considera- 
tion he would not hesitate to apply " a dangerous physic " 
against an infirmity of the state which will cause death with- 
out it. He utters in the calmest manner the excellent max- 
im, adverse to the petty principles of conservatism : 

" What custom wills, in all things should we do 't, 
The dust of antique time would lie unswept, 
And mountainous error be too highly heap'd 
For truth to overpeer." 

■j With such principles Coriolanus would have been a distin- 
I guished statesman if he had employed the charm of his su- 
/ periority to lead the people gently to goodness. Thus his 
mother teaches him. In war, she says, he is content to unite 
prudence and policy with honour, but he should also do so 
in peace. She can endure his absolute disposition, in which 
to her " he can never be too noble ;" but when extremities 
speak, "when fortune and friends are at stake, he should 



INTR OD UC TION. 2 1 

tame his proud heart, and let the mouth only speak." " She 
has," she says, " a heart as little apt as his to be counselled, 
but yet a brain that leads her use of anger to better vantage." 
This he should learn. \ He does, indeed, indifferently under- 
stand it, under new conditions, when the unsociability of his 
nature has not yet brought him into difficulties, and when 
great aims make him prudent and discreet. When he has 
to propitiate the people of Antium he is at once loved and 
prized by them all. The senators stand bareheaded before 
him ; Aufidius shares his power with him, and submits to his 
authority ; the soldiers follow him to battle, as boys pursue 
butterflies ; he is their god ! But all these qualities suddenly 
disappear when he is angry, and when he experiences con- 
tradiction, especially from those whom he despises. When 
the people rebel in the famine, he will heap up mountains of 
their bodies; when, at his election to the consulate, he has 
to suffer for his changeableness and the malice of the trib- 
unes, he resents the peremptory shall of the popular leaders, 
while his absolute will never endured the smallest contradic- 
tion. . . . 

If Goriolanus's warlike ambition and aristocratic presump- 
tion of ruling were rooted in the great, proud, exaggerated 
claims which he makes on himself, in the high opinion he 
had of himself, and in the great merit which he knew he pos- 
sessed, the passionateness by which he is hurried along was 
so likewise. Brought up with haughty manners, accustomed 
to no contradiction, he can endure none; yet he himself 
seeks his glory in contradiction. Those who in this way are 
spoiled by fortune, who appear everywhere as conquerors, 
who rule over all, are usually least able to rule themselves, 
and to be master of their fortune. To oppose Coriolanus is 
the way to irritate him; when thus irritated he cannot re- 
cover himself; when angry he forgets "that ever he heard 
the name of death;" when moved he "will not spare to gird 
the gods, and to bemock the modest moon.". . . 



22 



CORIOLANUS. 



The extremity of his pride is seen when he casts back upon 
his condemners the sentence of banishment, "I banish you," 
as if the one condemned weighed more than all the con- 
demners in the world. And yet it may be asked whether 
this monstrous insolence indicates the actual pitch of Cori- 
olanus's pride more than that modesty with which he con- 
temns and rejects all reward, all praise, and all flattery. 
That his modesty has its origin partly in sincere endeavours 
after self-approval, and that, therefore, he will not have his 
mother's praise, although "she has a charter to extol her 
blood," this shows that his self-reliance is noble in principle 
and his pride justified in a great degree by his merits and 
his actions. Nevertheless, this feature bears also the stamp 
of excessive pride; there is mixed up with it that highest 
arrogance which thinks itself superior to all praise, with 
which he avoids all acclamation and every laudatory report, 
with which the man begs not to hear "his nothings mon- 
stered," while he believed as much as any in the gigantic 
greatness of his importance. 

This peculiarity in Coriolanus of being unable to listen to 
flattery is connected with another, that of being still less able 
to express it. He is true and plain ; he has been "bred i' 
the wars, and is ill schooled in boulted language;" "meal 
and bran together he throws out without distinction ;" he 
speaks the truth in spite of every danger ; he can also listen 
to the truth, if it be without degradation and abuse ; what he 
thinks, he utters, and what he says, he does ; promise-break- 
ers are hateful to him. He strives, therefore, to avoid apply- 
ing for the consulship in the customary manner by humbly 
suing the people ; he would not, they say, " flatter Neptune 
for his trident," how then should he flatter the people ? . . . 
And yet afterwards among the Antiates, when his plans of 
revenge and wrath against the Romans demand it, this ex- 
traordinary man can suddenly use the arts he never would 
condescend to employ ; he can do violence to his own nat- 



INTR OD UCTION. 2 3 

ure, flatter the furtherers of his plans, and act towards his 
enemies out of thirst for vengeance as he never could towards 
his friends out of public-spiritedness and patriotism. 

The intractableness of his disposition, the inflexibility of 
his character, and the stubbornness of his will, which display 
themselves in his proud demeanour, are, like this pride it- 
self, partly founded in his nature and partly in the principles 
of his exaggerated aspirations. Seriousness, severity, unso- 
ciableness, we must acknowledge to be in his disposition ; 
the. people themselves and Aufidius excuse much of his pride 
on account of the unconquerable power of his natural dis- 
position. The habits of the soldier helped to condense 
these qualities into a rigid, repelling unapproachableness ; 
Aufidius says of his nature that he could not move " from 
the casque to the cushion," that he was " no other than one 
thing," one-sided and obstinate, as Plutarch also character- 
izes him. ... To tower above all in acts, in power, and in 
unbending will, to appear, as was said of him, like an oak, 
like a rock, to be shaken by no wind, is evidently the most 
significant mark of his aspiring pride. . . . When these no- 
tions of proud, manly heroism are put to the highest trial, 
they find also their boldest expression. When mother, wife, 
and son stand up between him and his revenge, and "great 
nature cries Deny ftot," he prepares with a shudder to do 
the last violence to nature : " Out, aflection !" he exclaims, 

" All bond and privilege of nature, break ! 
Let it be virtuous to be obstinate. 
* * * Let the Volsces 

Plough Rome and harrow Italy ; I 'II never 
Be such a gosling to obey instinct, but stand 
As if a man were author of himself, 
And knew no other kin." 

His proud self-will drives him to the assumption of a god- 
like power of self-determination, staking his will against 
every natural impulse and feeling. But under this violent 



24 



CORIOLANUS. 



strain nature gives way ; stifled instinct revenges itself; and 
while abjuring all natural emotions, he feels he is not of 
stronger earth than other men. And the man who made it 
his pride to outdo humanity pleases us best when he con- 
descends to be human. 

This change does not take place in him by virtue of an 
arbitrary machinery. We may, on other occasions also, ob- 
serve in him the traces of this suppressed humanity, and on 
these occasions we like him best. . . . These features betray 
a fund of real good-nature in his character, and a share of 
the inalienable requirements of the heart, which in his over- 
strained notions of noble manhood he has only attempted to 
extinguish. This is seen in his domestic affections, the last 
vulnerable spot in the horny hide of his selfishness. Like 
Othello, he is attached to a wife whom we know to be do- 
mestic, not remarkably intellectual, not to be seduced from 
her work, silent, reserved, but of the utmost feminine sweet- 
ness. The poet has given her a quiet but powerful influence 
over Coriolanus ; to her alone he is gentle and tender ; " my 
gracious silence " he calls her when she greets his triumph 
with tears j and when she comes with Volumnia to petition 
against the siege of Rome, he is first moved by " those doves' 
eyes, which can make gods forsworn," and he addresses her 
in words of real feeling. Filial piety goes hand in hand with 
this conjugal love. It is said among the people that his love 
for his mother is equal to his pride, and that both are dearer 
to him than his country. According to a practice already 
familiar to us, the poet has prepared us for the decisive 
scene, where maternal influence prevails, by an example 
preceding it, so that one may explain the other. j^He shows 
her to us first persuading him to present himself repentant 
before the tribunes. This is a harder task than the later 
one, where she attunes him to human feeling, whereas here 
she impels him to act contrary to his nature, to renounce his 
intention, to humble his spirit. He agrees to do what she 



INTRODUCTION. 



25 



asks for her sake, but for his own he would rather be ground 
to dust than do it; he paints the scene in self-despising lan- 
guage; overcome with shame, he recalls his promise, but his 
mother pledges her honour for its performance. " To beg 
of thee," she says, " it is more my dishonour than thou of 
them ;" this compels him to make the effort which fails. T 
The skill displayed in this scene is as great as in the sub- 
sequent one, the real task which history placed before the 
poet. [After the first proof of Volumnia's power over her 
son it is easy to comprehend the second. In the first the 
consulship only was in question, here the fate of Rome; 
there his outward honour, here his true glory; if he over- 
throws Rome, his mother tells him, his name will be "dogged 
with curses," and the chronicle will add, 

" The man was noble, 
But with his last attempt he wip'd it out; 
* * * His name remains 

To the ensuing age abhorred." 

On the first occasion she pledged her honour ; here, with 
Virgilia, she pledges her life: he shall not assault his coun- 
try without treading on their bodies. There the mother's 
ambition spoke, here her love of country, which outweighs 
even the enthusiastic love of the mother; she rises to a 
magnanimous heroism on the grand occasion which restores 
to him his human feelings. The appearance of his friend 
Menenius has given him the first shock. The sight of his 
mother on her knees before him shows him how unnatural 
is his position towards his country. J His boy's droll remark 
completes the shock ; his own Blood threatens to rise up 
against him in defence of his country. . . . 

On two great occasions in his history we see him fall from 
want of self-government, from overstrained passion and ir- 
ritability; once on the occasion of his banishment, and again 
at his death. On both occasions a single word, the oppro- 
brious epithet of traitor, brings on the fatal outbreak of his 



26 CORIOLANUS. 

fury. This shows in a very remarkable manner the fine 
turning-point by which he missed the result of all his striv- 
ings. If this name were rightly bestowed on him, then no 
reproach could be thought of which would so immediately 
shatter the noble work of Volumnia, and overturn the object 
of all the proud endeavours of Coriolanus, as this. If he 
were a traitor, then his glory was turned into shame, his 
bravery misapplied, his pride dishonoured, his civic virtue 
changed into selfishness, his truth and fidelity into their re- 
verse, his most honourable efforts covered with the coarsest 
stains. And it cannot be denied that he became a traitor to 
Rome after he first heard this word of reproach, and he was 
one t® the Antiates when he heard it for the second time. 
This mother, the giver and the shaper of his life, had brought 
him into both situations ; she, therefore, meets her punish- 
ment with him. The first time, in a movement of motherly 
weakness, she had tempted him, contrary to a right instinct, 
into a false path, and thereby drawn down upon him the 
unmerited reproach of being a traitor, which he then hast- 
ened to deserve ; this fault she and he also repaired when, 
in a noble spirit of patriotism, she allured him back from his 
mistaken search after vengeance into the path of humanity, 
which he trod with death before his eyes. The name of 
traitor suits him now, indeed, but rather to his glory than to 
his disgrace, and his death atones for his life. 

[From Mrs. Jameson^ s " Characteristics of Worn en. '''"^'\ 
In Volumnia, Shakspeare has given us the portrait of a 
Roman matron, conceived in the true antique spirit, and 
finished in every part. Although Coriolanus is the hero of 
the play, yet much of the interest of the action and the final 
catastrophe turn upon the character of his mother, Volumnia, 
and the power she exercised over his mind, by which, accord- 
ing to the story, "she saved Rome and lost her son." Her 
* American ed. (Boston, 1857), p. 345 fol. 



INTRODUCTION. 



27 



lofty patriotism, her patrician haughtiness, her maternal pride, 
her eloquence, and her towering spirit, are exhibited with the 
utmost power of effect; yet the truth of female nature is beau- 
tifully preserved, and the portrait, with all its vigour, is without 
harshness. 

I shall begin by illustrating the relative position and feel- 
ings of the mother and son; as these are of the greatest im- 
portance in the action of the drama, and consequently most 
prominent in the characters. Though Volumnia is a Roman 
matron, and though her country owes its salvation to her, it 
is clear that her maternal pride and affection are stronger 
even than her patriotism. Thus when her son is exiled, she 
bursts into an imprecation against Rome and its citizens : 

"Now the red pestilence strike all trades in Rome, 
And occupations perish !" 

Here we have the impulses of individual and feminine 
nature, overpowering all national and habitual influences. 
Volumnia would never have exclaimed like the Spartan 
mother, of her dead son, " Sparta has many others as brave 
as he;" but in a far different spirit she says to the Romans, 

"Ere you go, hear this: 
As far as doth the Capitol exceed 
The meanest house in Rome, so far my son, 
Whom you have banish'd, does exceed you all." 

In the very first scene, and before the introduction of the 
principal personages, one citizen observes to another that 
the military exploits of Marcius were performed, not so much 
for his country's sake " as to please his mother." By this 
admirable stroke of art, introduced with such simplicity 
of effect, our attention is aroused, and we are prepared in 
the very outset of the piece for the important part assign- 
ed to Volumnia, and for her share in producing the catas- 
trophe. 

In the first act we have a very graceful scene [i. 3], in 



28 CORIOLANUS. 

which the two Roman ladies, the wife and mother of Coriola- 
nus, are discovered at their needle-work, conversing on his 
absence and danger, and are visited by Valeria : 

"The noble sister of Publicola, 
The moon of Rome, chaste as the icicle 
That 's curded by the frost from purest snow, 
And hangs on Dian's temple !" 

Over this little scene Shakspeare, without any display of 
learning, has breathed the very spirit of classical antiquity. 
(The haughty temper of Volumnia, her admiration of the 
valour and high bearing of her son, and her proud but unself- 
ish love for him, are finely contrasted with the modest sweet- 
ness, the conjugal tenderness, and the fond solicitude of his 
wife Virgilia. 

This distinction between the two females is as interesting 
and beautiful as it is well sustained. Thus when the victory 
of Coriolanus is proclaimed, Menenius asks, " Is he wound- 
ed ?" 

" Virgilia. O, no, no, no ! 

Volu7nnia. O, he is wounded — I thank the gods for 't !" 

And when he returns victorious from the wars, his high- 
spirited mother receives him with blessings and applause 
— his gentle wife with "gracious silence" and with tears. 

The resemblance of temper in the mother and the son, 
modified as it is by the difference of sex, and by her greater 
age and experience, is exhibited with admirable truth. Vo- 
lumnia, with all her pride and spirit, has some prudence and 
self-command; in her language and deportment all is ma- 
tured and matronly. The dignified tone of authority she as- 
sumes towards her son, when checking his headlong impetu- 
osity, her respect and admiration for his noble qualities, and 
her strong sympathy even with the feelings she combats, are 
all displayed in the scene in which she prevails on him to 
soothe the incensed plebeians [iii. 2. 28-130]. 



INTRODUCTION. 29 

When the spirit of the mother and the son are brought 
into immediate collision, he yields before her; the warrior 
who stemmed alone the whole city of Corioli, who was ready 
to face " the steep Tarpeian death, or at wild horses' heels — 
vagabond exile — flaying," rather than abate one jot of his 
proud will, shrinks at her rebuke. The haughty, fiery, over- 
bearing temperament of Coriolanus is drawn- in such forcible 
and striking colours, that nothing can more impress us with 
the real grandeur and power of Volumnia's character than 
his boundless submission to her will — his more than filial 
tenderness and respect. 

"You gods! I prate, 

And the most noble mother of the world 

Leave unsaluted. Sink, my knee, i' the earth ; 

Of thy deep duty more impression show 

Than that of common sons !" 

When his mother appears before him as a suppliant, he 

exclaims : 

*'My mother bows; 
As if Olympus to a molehill should 
In supplication nod." 

Here the expression of reverence, and the magnificent image 
in which it is clothed, are equally characteristic both of the 
mother and the son.. 

Her aristocratic haughtiness is a strong trait in Volumnia's 
manner and character; and her supreme contempt for the 
plebeians, whether they are to be defied or cajoled, is very 
like what I have heard expressed by some high-born and 
high-bred women of our own day : 

"I muse my mother 
Does not approve me further, who was wont 
To call them woollen vassals, things created 
To buy and sell with groats, to show bare heads 
In congregations, to yawn, be still, and wonder 
When one but of my ordinance stood up 
To speak of peace or war." 

And Volumnia reproaching the tribunes: 



^o CORIOLANUS. 

" 'T was you incens'd the rabble — 
Cats, that can judge as fitly of his worth, 
As I can of those mysteries which Heaven 
Will not have earth to know." 

There is all the Roman spirit in her exultation when the 
trumpets sound the return of Coriolanus : 

" Hark ! the trumpets ! 
These are the ushers of Marcius ; before him 
He carries noise, and behind him he leaves tears." 

And in her speech to the gentle Virgilia, who is weeping her 
husband's banishment : 

" Leave this faint puling ! and lament as I do. 
In anger — Juno-like !" 

But the triumph of Volumnia's character, the full display of 
all her grandeur of soul, her patriotism, her strong affections, 
and her sublime eloquence, are reserved for her last scene, 
in which she pleads for the safety of Rome, and wins from 
her angry son that peace which all the swords of Italy and 
her confederate arms could not have purchased. The strict 
and even literal adherence to the truth of history is an ad- 
ditional beauty. 

Her famous speech, beginning " Should we be silent and 
not speak" [v. 3. 94], is nearly word for word from Plutarch, 
with some additional graces of expression, and the charm of 
metre superadded. The last lines of this address [v. 3. 
148-182] illustrate that noble and irresistible eloquence 
which was the crowning ornament of the character. One 
exquisite touch of nature was beyond the rhetorician and 
historian, and belongs only to the poet : 

" When she (poor hen !) fond of no second brood, 
Has cluck'd thee to the wars, and safely home. 
Laden with honour." 

It is an instance of Shakspeare's fine judgment, that after 
this magnificent and touching piece of eloquence, which 
saved Rome, Volumnia should speak no more, for she could 



INTR on UC TION. 



31 



say nothing that would not deteriorate from the effect thus 
left on the imagination. She is at last dismissed from our 
admiring gaze amid the thunder of grateful acclamations : 
"Behold, our patroness — the life of Rome." 

[From Dowden's " Skakspere.''''*'\ 
The subject of Coriolanus is the ruin of a noble life 
through the sin of pride. If duty be the dominant ideal 
with Brutus, and pleasure of a magnificent kind be the ideal 
of Antony and Cleopatra, that which gives tone and colour 
to Coriolanus is an ideal of self-centred power. The great- 
ness of Brutus is altogether that of the moral conscience; 
his external figure does not dilate upon the world through a 
golden haze like that of Antony, nor bulk massively and 
tower like that of Coriolanus. Brutus venerates his ideals, 
and venerates himself, but this veneration of self is in a 
certain sense disinterested. A haughty and passionate per- 
sonal feeling, a superb egoism, are with Coriolanus the 
sources of weakness and of strength. Brutus is tender and 
considerate to all — -to his household servants, to the boy Lu- 
cius, to the poor peasantry from whom he will not wring 
their petty hard-earned gains. The Theseus of A Midsum- 
mer-Nighfs Dream, the great lord and conqueror, now in his 
mood of leisure and enjoyment, is graciously indulgent to 
the rough-handed and thick-witted mechanicals of Athens. 
In Henry V. Shakspere had drawn the figure of a man right, 
royal, who yet keeps his sympathies in living contact with 
the humblest of his subjects, and who, by his real rising 
above self, his noble disinterestedness, is saved from arro- 
gance and haughty self-will. On the ground of common 
manhood he can meet John Bates and Michael Williams; 
and the great King, strong, because he possesses in himself 
so large a fund of this plain, sound manhood, finds comfort 

* Shakspere : a Critical Study of his Mind and Art, by Edward Dow- 
den (2d ed. London, 1876), p. 317 fol. 



32 CORIOLANUS. 

and support in his sense of equality with his subjects and 
fellow-soldiers. " For though I speak it to you," says Henry, 
while playing the private soldier on the night before the 
battle, " I think the king is but a man as I am ; the violet 
smells to him as it doth to me ; the element shows to him 
as it doth to me ; all his senses have but human conditions; 
his ceremonies laid by, in his nakedness he appears but a 
man; and though his affections are higher mounted than 
ours, yet when they stoop, they stoop with the like wing." 
Only the greatness of a high responsibility distinguishes the 
king, and gives him weightier cares and nobler toil. -Such 
is the spirit, neither aristocratic nor, in the modern doctri- 
naire sense, democratic, of Shakspere's Henry V. 

"The whole dramatic moral of Coriolanus^^ Hazlitt wrote, 
" is that those who have little shall have less, and that those 
who have much shall take all that others have left. The 
people are poor, therefore they ought to be starved. They 
are slaves, therefore they ought to be beaten. They work 
hard, therefore they ought to be treated like beasts of bur- 
den. They are ignorant, therefore they ought not to be al- 
lowed to feel that they want food or clothing or rest; that 
they are enslaved, oppressed, and miserable."* This is 
simply impossible; this is extravagantly untrue, a piece of 
the passionate injustice which breaks forth every now and 
again in Hazlitt's writings. The dramatic moral of Corio- 
laniis lies far nearer to the very opposite of Hazlitt's state- 
ment. Had the hero of the play possessed some of the hu- 
man sympathies of Henry V., the tragic issue would have 
become impossible. 

" Shakspere," a great modern poet has said, " is incar- 
nated, uncompromising feudalism in literature."! Shakspere 
is certainly something more human and permanent than 
feudalism ; but it is true that he is not in a modern sense 

* Characters of Shakespear's Plays, p. 74 (ed. 1818). 
t Walt Whitman, Democratic Vistas, p. 81. 



INTRODUCTION. -i^Z 

democratic. That he recognized the manly worth and vigour 
of the common English character is evident. It cannot be 
denied, however, that when the people are seen in masses in 
Shakspere's plays, they are nearly always shown as factious, 
fickle, and irrational. To explain this fact, we need not sup- 
pose that Shakspere wrote to flatter the prejudice of the 
jeunesse doree of the Elizabethan theatre.* How could Shak- 
spere represent the people otherwise ? In the Tudor period 
the people had not yet emerged. The people, like Milton's 
half- created animals, is still pawing to get free its hinder 
parts from the mire. The mediaeval attempts to resist op- 
pression, the risings of peasants or of citizens, inaugurated 
commonly by the murder of a lord or of a bishop, were for 
the most part desperate attempts, rash and dangerous, sus- 
tained by no sense of adequate moral or material power. 
It is only after such an immense achievement as that of 
1789, such a proof of power as the French Revolution af- 
forded, that moral dignity, the spirit of self-control and self- 
denial, the heroic devotion of masses of men to ideas, and 
not merely interests, could begin to manifest themselves. 
Shakspere studied and represented in his art the world which 
lay before him." If he prophesied the future, it was not in 
the ordinary manner of prophets, but only by completely em- 
bodying the present, in which the future was contained. . . . 
What were Shakspere's political views? It is matter 
of congratulation that Shakspere approached history, not 
through political theories or philosophies, but through a 
wide and deep sympathy with human action and human 
suffering. That a poet of the nineteenth century should 
disregard political theories, and philosophies of history, 
would prove that he was lacking in that very sympathy with 
humanity which made Shakspere what he was. But the 
seventeenth century was one in which, in the world of poli- 
tics, nation struggled with nation, and man with man, rather 
* See Rumelin, Shakespeare-Stiidien,^^. 222. • 

c 



34 COKIOLANUS, 

than idea with idea. Shakspere has no political doctrine to 
apply to the civil contest of the houses of Lancaster and 
York by which to resolve the claims of the contending par- 
ties. If we discover any principle in which he had faith, it 
is that of the right of the kingliest nature to be king. The 
divine right of Richard II., gallantly urged by the Bishop of 
Carlisle, is hardly as sacred in Shakspere's eyes as the di- 
vine right of the son of the usurping Bolingbroke. It is 
Henry VI. whose over-irritable conscience suggests to him 
doubts respecting the title of his house. Happily we are 
not afflicted by Shakspere with doctrinaire utterances, with 
sentiments liberal or reactionary uttered by the heroes of 
monarchy or of republicanism. A time will perhaps come, 
more favourable to true art than the present, when ideas are 
less outstanding factors in history than they have been in 
this century; when thought will be obscurely present in in- 
stinctive action and in human emotion, and will vitalize and 
inspire these joyously rather than tyrannically dominate them. 
And then men's sympathy with the Elizabethan drama will 
be more prompt and sure than in our day it can be. 

Party spirits are baffled by the great human poet. They 
can, with entire ease and self-satisfaction, read their several 
creeds, political and religious, into the poetry of Shakspere; 
hxiXjind them there they cannot. Only if we look for what 
is truly human and of permanent interest to man, we shall 
not be disappointed. " Many reproaches have been uttered 
against Shakspere. But the hypocrite whom his poetry does 
not unmask and cover with confusion, the tyrant who does 
not suffer in himself the pangs of conscience and earn the 
general hatred, the coward who is not made a laughing-stock, 
the dressed-up imposition who, discovered in his nakedness, 
does not experience the poet's annihilating scorn, is in vain to 
be sought for among the historical figures of these dramas."* 

* F. Kreyssig, Shakespeare- Frageii, pp. 97, 98. The discussion of this 

subject bv Kreyssig is excellent. 



IN TR on L/C TION. 3 5 

That the people should appear at all in the histories of 
Shakspere is worthy of note. In French tragedy the people 
plays no part; and naturally, for "French history does not 
speak of the people before the nineteenth century."* Shak- 
spere's representation of the people is by no means harsh 
or ungenial. He does not discover in them heroic virtues; 
he does not think that a crowd of citizens is invariably very 
wise, patient, or temperate; and he has a certain aversion, 
quite under control, however, to the sweaty caps and grimy 
hands and stinking breath of garlic-eaters and men of occu- 
pation.! Nevertheless, Shakspere recognizes that the heart 
of the people is sound; their feelings are generally right, 
but their view of facts is perverted by interests, by passions, 
by stupidity. In the play of Coriolaniis the citizens -are not 
insensible to the virtues of the great Consul; they appreciate 
the humorous kindliness of the patrician Menenius. But 
they are as wax in the hands of their demagogues. Is Shak- 
spere's representation so wholly unjust to the seventeenth 
century, or even to the nineteenth ? He had no political 
doctrinaire philosophy, no humanitarian idealism, to put be- 
tween himself and the facts concerning the character of the 
people. His age did not supply him with humanitarian 
idealism ; but man delighted Shakspere, and woman also. 
Thersites was not beyond the range of his sympathy. And 
to Shakspere the people did not appear as Thersites; at 
worst it appeared as Caliban. 

Further, if Shakspere exposes the vices of a mob, he 
shrinks as little from exposing the vices of a court. The 
wisdom of the populace is not inferior to the wisdom of a 
Polonius. The manners of handicraftsmen are as truly 

* A. Mezieres, Shakespeare, ses CEuvres et ses Critiques, p. 154. M. 
Mezieres studies the historical dramas of Shakspere in a highly interest- 
ing manner, throwing the characters into groups — the women, the chil- 
dren, the people, the lords, the prelates, the kings. 

t Kreyssig, Shakespeare- Fragen, p. 95. 



36 CORIOLANUS. 

gentle as the manners of Osric. Of ceremony Shakspere 
was no lover; but he was deeply in love with all that is 
sound, substantial, honest. Prince Henry flies from the in- 
animate, bloodless, and insincere world of his father's court 
to the society of drawers and carriers in Eastcheap. In the 
play of Coriolanus^ the intolerant haughtiness and injustice 
of the patrician is brutal and stupid, not less, but rather 
more, than the plebeian inconstancy and turbulence. . . . 

Although the play of Coriolamis almost inevitably suggests 
a digression into the consideration of the politics of Shak- 
spere, it must once again be asserted that the central and 
vivifying element in the play is not a political problem, but 
an individual character and life. The tragic struggle of the 
play is not that of patricians with plebeians, but of Coriola- 
nus with his own self. It is not the Roman people who 
bring about his destruction ; it is the patrician haughtiness 
and passionate self- will of Coriolanus himself. Were the 
contest of political parties the chief interest of Shakspere's 
drama, the figures of the tribunes must have been drawn 
upon a larger scale. They would have been endowed with 
something more than "foxship." As representatives of a 
great principle, or of a power constantly tending in one di- 
rection, they might have appeared worthy rivals of the lead- 
ers of the patrician party; and the fall of Coriolanus would 
be signalized by some conquest and advance of the tide of 
popular power.* Shakspere's drama is the drama of individ- 
uality, including under this name all those bonds of duty 
and of affection which attach man to his fellow-man, but not 
impersonal principles and ideas.f The passion of patriot- 

* I owe this 6bservation to Professor H. Th. Rotscher, Shakespeare in 
seinen hochsten Charactergebilden, etc. (Dresden, 1864), p. 20. 

t " His [Shakspere's] drama is the drama of individuality. . . . Shak- 
spere shows neither the consciousness of law nor of humanity ; the future 
is mute in his dramas, and enthusiasm for great principles unknown. His 
genius comprehends and sums up the past and the present ; it does not 
initiate the future. He interpreted an epoch ; he announced none" (Jo- 



INTR on UC TION. 3 7 

ism, high-toned and enthusiastic, stands with Shakspere in- 
stead of general political principles and ideas; and the life 
of the individual is widened and elevated by the national 
life, to which the individual surrenders himself with gladness 
and with pride. 

The pride of Coriolanus is, however, not that which comes 
from self-surrender to and union with some power or person 
or principle higher than one's self It is twofold — a pas- 
sionate self-esteem which is essentially egoistic, and, second- 
ly, a passionate prejudice of class. His nature is the reverse 
of cold or selfish; his sympathies are deep, warm, and gen- 
erous ; but a line, hard and fast, has been drawn for him by 
the aristocratic tradition, and it is only within that line that 
he permits his sympathies to play. To the surprise of the 
tribunes, he can accept, well pleased, a subordinate com- 
mand under Cominius. He yields with kindly condescen- 
sion to accept the devotion and fidelity of Menenius, and 
cherishes towards the old man a filial regard — the feeling of 
a son who has the consciousness that he is greater than his 
father. He must dismiss Menenius disappointed from the 
Volscian camp; but he contrives an innocent fraud by 
means of which the old senator will fancy that he has effect- 
ed more for the peace of Rome than another could. For 
Virgilia, the gentle woman in whom his heart finds rest, 
Coriolanus has a manly tenderness and constant freshness 
of adhesion : 

'' O, a kiss 

Long as my exile, sweet as my revenge ! 

Now, by the jealous queen of heaven, that kiss 

I carried from thee, dear ; and my true lip 

Hath virgin'd it e'er since !" 

In his boy he has a father's joy, and yields to an ambitious 
hope, and a yearning forward to his son's possible future of 

seph Mazzini, Life and Writings, vol. ii. pp. 133, 134). See Riimelin, 
Shake speare-Studieu, pp. 1 69, 1 70. 



38 CORIOLANUS. 

heroic action, in which there is something of touching pater- 
nal weakness: 

"The god of soldiers, 
With the consent of supreme Jove, inform 
Thy thoughts with nobleness ; that thou may'st prove 
To shame unvulnerable, and stick i' the wars 
Like a great sea-mark, standing every flaw, 
And saving those that eye thee !" 

His wife's friend Valeria is the " moon of Rome," 

" Chaste as the icicle 
.That's curdled by the frost from purest snow, 
And hangs on Dian's temple."* 

In his mother, Volumnia, the awful Roman matron, he re- 
joices with a noble enthusiasm and pride; and while she is 
present always feels himself, by comparison with this great 
mother, inferior and unimportant. 

But Cominius, Menenius, and Virgilia, Valeria and Vo- 
lumnia, and his boy belong to the privileged class; they are 
patrician. Beyond this patrician class neither his sympathies 
nor his imagination find it possible to range. The plebeians 
are "a common cry of curs" whose breath Coriolanus hates. 
He cannot, like Bolingbroke, flatter their weakness while he 
despises them inwardly. He is not even indifferent towards 
them; he rather rejoices in their malice and displeasure; if 
the nobihty would let him use his sword, he would make a 
quarry "with thousands of these quarter'd slaves" as high 
as he could pick his lance. Sicinius the Tribune is "the 
Triton of the minnows." When Coriolanus departs from 
Rome, as though all the virtue of the city were resident in 
himself, he reverses the apparent fact and pronounces a sen- 

* Observe the extraordinary vital beauty and illuminating quality of 
Shakspere's metaphors and similes. A commonplace poet would have 
written " as chaste as snow ;" but Shakspere's imagination discovers de- 
grees of chastity in ice and snow, and chooses the chastest of all frozen 
things. On this subject, see an excellent study by Rev. H. N. Hudson, 
Shakespeare: his Life, Art, and Characters, vol. i. pp. 217-237. 



INTRODUCTION. 39 

tence of banishment against those whom he leaves behind — 
" / banish you'' Brutus is warranted by the fact when he 

"You speak o' the people, 
As if you were a god to punish, not 
A man of their infirmity." 

And yet the weakness, the inconstancy, and the inca- 
pacity of apprehending facts which are the vices of the peo- 
ple, reflect and repeat themselves in the great patrician ; his 
aristocratic vices counterbalance their plebeian. He is rigid 
and obstinate : but under the influence of an angry egoism 
he can renounce his principles, his party, and his native city. 
He will not bear away to his private use the paltry booty of 
the Volsces; but to obtain the consulship he is urged by his 
proud mother and his patrician friends to stand bareheaded 
before the mob, to expose his wounds, to sue for their votes, 
to give his heart the lie, to bend the knee like a beggar ask- 
ing an alms. The judgment and blood of Coriolanus are ill 
commingled; he desires the end, but can only half submit to 
the means which are necessary to attain that end; he has 
not sufficient self-control to enable him to dispose of those 
chances of which he is lord. And so he mars his fortune. 
The pride of Coriolanus, as Mr. Hudson has observed, is 
" rendered altogether inflammable and uncontrollable by pas- 
sion; insomuch that if a spark of provocation is struck into 
the latter, the former instantly flames up beyond measure, 
and sweeps away all the regards of prudence, of decorum, 
and even of common-sense."* Now, such passion as this 
Shakspere knew to be weakness, and not strength; and by 
this uncontrollable violence of temper Coriolanus draws 
down upon himself his banishment from Rome and his sub- 
sequent fate. 

At the moment when he passes forth through the gates of 
the city, and only then, his passion, instead of breaking vio- 
* Shakespeare : his life, Art, and Characters, vol. ii. p. 473. 



^o CORIOLANUS. 

lently forth, subdues his nature in a more evil fashion, and 
becomes dark and deadly. He feels that he has been de- 
serted by " the dastard nobles," and given over as a prey to 
the mob. He, who had been so warm, so generous, so loyal 
towards his class, now feels himself betrayed; and the dead- 
ly need of revenge, together with the sense that he is in soli- 
tude and must depend upon his own strength and prudence, 
makes him calm. He endeavours to pacify his mother and 
to check the old man's tears; he utters no violent speech. 
Only one obscure and formidable word escapes his lips : 

" I go alone 
Lik© to a lonely dragon that his fen 
Makes fear'd and talk'd of more than seen." 

And in this spirit he strides forward towards Corioli. . . . 

But Coriolanus has found in Antium no second home. 
Honoured and deferred to, tended on, and treated as almost 
sacred, he is still the "lonely dragon that his fen makes 
fear'd." Cut off from his kindred and his friends, wronged 
by his own passionate sense of personality, his violent ego- 
ism, he resolves to stand 

" As if a man were author of himself. 
And knew no other kin." 

But the loves and loyalties to which he has done violence 
react against him. The struggle, prodigious and pathetic, 
begins between all that is massive, stern, inflexible, and all 
that is tender and winning in his nature; and the strength 
is subdued by the weakness. It is as if an oak were rent 
and uprooted not by the stroke of lightning, but by some 
miracle of gentle yet irresistible music. And while Corio- 
lanus yields under the influence of an instinct not to be con- 
trolled, he possesses the distinct consciousness that such 
yielding is mortal to himself He has come to hate and to 
conquer, but he must needs perish and love: 



INTR on UC TIQN. 4 1 

" My wife comes foremost ; then the honour'd mould 
Wherein this trunk was fram'd, and in her hand 
The grandchild to her blood. But out, affection ! 
All bond and privilege of nature, break ! 
Let it be virtuous to be obstinate ! 
What is that curt'sy worth? Or those doves' eyes, 
Which can make gods forsworn? I melt, and am not 
Of stronger earth than others. My mother bows, 
As if Olympus to a molehill should 
In supplication nod ; and my young boy 
Hath an aspect of intercession, which 
Great nature cries 'Deny not.'" 

The convulsive efforts to maintain his hardness and rigid- 
ity are in vain ; Coriolanus yields ; his obstinacy and pride 
are broken ; he is compelled to learn that a man cannot 
stand as if he were author of himself And so the fortunes 
of Coriolanus fall, but the man rises with that fall. 

Delivered from patrician pride and his long habit of ego- 
ism, Coriolanus cannot be. The purely human influences 
have reached him through the only approaches by which he 
was accessible — through his own family. To the plebeian 
class he must still remain the intolerant patrician. Never- 
theless, he has undergone a profound experience ; he has 
acknowledged purely human influences in the only way in 
which it was possible for him to do so. No single experi- 
ence, Shakspere was aware, can deliver the soul from the long 
habit of passionate egoism. And, accordingly, at the last it 
is this which betrays him into the hands of the conspirators. 
His conduct before Rome is about to be judicially inquired 
into at Antium. But the word " boy," ejaculated against him 
by Aufidius, "touches Coriolanus into an ecstasy of passion- 
ate rage :" 

«' Boy ! O slave ! 
Pardon me, lords, 't is the first time that ever 
I was forc'd to scold. 

Boy ! false hound ! 



42 



CORIOLANUS. 



If you have writ your annals true, 't is there 
That, like an eagle in a dove-cote, I 
Flutter'd your Volscians in Corioli; 
Alone, I did it. Boy !" 

And in a moment the swords of the conspirators have 
pierced him. A Volscian lord, reverent for fallen greatness, 
protects the body : 

" Tread not upon him. Masters all, be quiet ; 
Put up your swords." 

So suddenly has he passed from towering passion to the 
helplessness of death, the victim of his own violent egoism 
and uncontrollable self-will. We remain with the sense that 
a great gap in the world has been made; that a sea-mark 
"standing every flaw" has for all time disappeared. We 
see the lives of smaller men still going on ; we repress all 
violence of lamentation, and bear about with us a memory 
in which pride and pity are blended. 




CORIOLANUS, 




DRAMATIS PERSONS. 

Caius Makcius, afterwards Caius Marcius 

COKIOLANUS. 

Titus Lartius, ) generals against the Vol- 

CoMiNius, ) scians. 

Menenius Agrippa, friend to Coriolanus. 

SiciNius Velutus, I tribunes of the people. 

JUNIUS Brutus, J 

Young Marcius, son to Coriolanus. 

A Roinan Herald. 

TuLLus AuFiDius, general of the Volscians. 

Lieutenant to Aufidius. 

Conspirators with Aufidius. 

A Citizen of Antium. 

Two Volscian guards. 

Voi.UMNiA, mother to Coriolanus. 
ViRGiLiA, wife to Coriolanus. 
Valeria, friend to Virgilia. 
Gentlewoman attending on Virgilia. 

Roman and Volscian Senators, Patricians, 
iEdiles, Lictors, Soldiers, Citizens, Mes- 
sengers, Servants to Aufidius, and other 
Attendants. 

Scene : Roine and the yiei^hboiirhood; Co- 
rioli and the neighbourhood ; Antium. 





ISOLA TIBERINA, ROME- 



ACT I. 

Scene I. Rome. A Street. 

Enter a company of mutinous Citizens, with staves, dubs, and 

other weapons. 

I Citizen. Before we proceed any further, hear me speak. 

All. Speak, speak. 

I Citizen. You are all resolved rather to die than to fam- 
ish ? 

All. Resolved, resolved. 

I Citizen. First, you know Caius Marcius is chief enemy 
to the people. 

All. We know 't, we know 't. 

1 Citizen. Let us kill him, and we '11 have corn at our own 
price. Is 't a verdict ? lo 

All. No more talking on 't ; let it be done : away, away ! 

2 Citizen. One word, good citizens. 

I Citizen. We are accounted poor citizens, the patricians 
good. What authority surfeits on would relieve us : if they 
would yield us but the superfluity, while it were wholesome. 



46 CORIOLANUS. 

we might guess they relieved us humanely; but they think we 
are too dear : the leanness that afflicts us, the object of our 
misery, is as an inventory to particularize their abundance ; 
our sufferance is a gain to them. Let us revenge this with 
our pikes, ere we become rakes; for the gods know I speak 
this in hunger for bread, not in thirst for vengeance. 21 

2 Citizen. Would you proceed especially against Caius 
Marcius ? 

1 Citizen. Against him first; he 's a very dog to the com- 
monalty. 

2 Citizen. Consider you what services he has done for his 
country ? 

1 Citizen. Very well ; and could be content to give him 
good report for 't, but that he pays himself with being 
proud. 30 

2 Citizen. Nay, but speak not maliciously. 

1 Citizen. I say unto you, what he hath done famously, he 
did it to that end : though soft-conscienced men can be con- 
tent to say it was for his country, he did it to please his 
mother, and to be partly proud ; which he is, even to the al- 
titude of his virtue. 

2 Citizen. What he cannot help in his nature, you account 
a vice in him. You must in no way say he is covetous. 

I Citizen. If I must not, I need not be barren of accusa- 
tions; he hath faults, with surplus, to tire in repetition. 
\Shouts within.'\ What shouts are these ? The other side o' 
the city is risen ; why stay we prating here ? to the Capitol I 

All. Come, come. 43 

1 Citizen. Soft ! who comes here ? 

Enter Menenius Agrippa. 

2 Citizen. Worthy Menenius Agrippa; one that hath al- 
ways loved the people. 

I Citizen. He 's one honest enough ; would all the rest 
were so ! 



ACT I. SCENE I. 47 

Metienius. What work 's, my countrymen, in hand ? where 
go you 
With bats and clubs ? The matter ? speak, I pray you. 50 

I Citizen. Our business is not unknown to the senate ; 
they have had inkling this fortnight what we intend to do, 
which now we '11 show 'em in deeds. They say poor suitors 
have strong breaths; they shall know we have strong arms 
too. 

Menenius. Why, masters, my good friends, mine honest 
neighbours, 
Will you undo yourselves .'' 

I Citize7t. We cannot, sir, we are undone already. 

Menejiius. I tell you, friends, most charitable care 
Have the patricians of you. For your wants, 60 

Your suffering in this dearth, you may as well 
Strike at the heaven with your staves as lift them 
Against the Roman state, whose course will on 
The way it takes, cracking ten thousand curbs 
Of more strong link asunder than can ever 
Appear in your impediment. For the dearth. 
The gods, not the patricians, make it, and 
Your knees to them, not arms, must help. Alack ! 
You are transported by calamity 

Thither where more attends you ; and you slander 70 

The helms o' the state, who care for you like fathers, 
When you curse them as enemies. 

I Citizen. Care for us ! True, indeed ! They ne'er cared 
for us yet : — suffer us to famish, and their store-houses cram- 
med with grain ; make edicts for usury, to support usurers ; 
repeal daily any wholesome act established against the rich, 
and provide more piercing statutes daily to chain up and re- 
strain the poor. If the wars eat us not up, they will ; and 
there 's all the love they bear us. 

Menenius. Either you must 80 

Confess yourselves wondrous malicious, 



48 



CORIOLANUS. 



Or be accus'd of folly. I shall tell you 
A pretty tale; it may be you have heard it, 
But, since it serves my purpose, I will venture 
To stale 't a little more. 

I Citizen. Well, I '11 hear it, sir : yet you must not think to 
fob off our disgrace with a tale; but, an 't please you, de- 
liver. 

Menenius. There was a time when all the body's mem- 
bers 
Rebell'd against the belly, thus accus'd it : 90 

That only like a gulf it did remain 
I' the midst o' the body, idle and unactive, 
Still cupboarding the viand, never bearing 
Like labour with the rest, where the other instruments 
Did see and hear, devise, instruct, walk, feel, 
And, mutually participate, did minister 
Unto the appetite and affection common 
Of the whole body. The belly answer'd— 

I Citizen. Well, sir, what answer made the belly.? 

Menenius. Sir, I shall tell you. — With a kind of smile, 100 
Which ne'er came from the lungs, but even thus — 
For, look you, I may make the belly smile 
As well as speak — it tauntingly replied 
To the discontented members, the mutinous parts 
That envied his receipt; even so most fitly 
As you malign our senators for that 
They are not such as you. 

\ Citizen. Your belly's answer ? What! 

The kingly-crowned head, the vigilant eye. 
The counsellor heart, the arm our soldier, 
Our steed tne leg, the tongue our trumpeter, no 

With other muniments and petty helps 
In this our fabric, if that they — 

Menenius. What then ? — 

Fore me, this fellow speaks !— What then ? what then ? 



ACT I. SCENE I. 49 

I Citizen. Should by the cormorant belly be restrain'd, 
Who is the sink o' the body, — 

Meneniiis. Well, what then ? 

I Citizen. The former agents, if they did complain, 
What could the belly answer ? 

Menenius. I will tell you ; 

If you '11 bestow a small — of what you have little — 
Patience awhile, you '11 hear the belly's answer. 

I Citizen. Ye 're long about it. 

Menenius. Note me this, good friend ; 

Your most grave belly was deliberate, 121 

Not rash like his accusers, and thus answer'd : 
* True is it, my incorporate friends,' quoth he, 
' That I receive the general food at first. 
Which you do live upon; and fit it is. 
Because I am the store-house and the shop 
Of the whole body : but, if you do remember, 
I send it through the rivers of your blood. 
Even to the court, the heart, to the seat o' the brain ; 
And, through the cranks and offices of man, 130 

The strongest nerves and small inferior veins 
From me receive that natural competency 
Whereby they live. And though that all at once. 
You, my good friends,' — this says the belly, mark me, — 

I Citizen. Ay, sir; well, well. 

Menenius. 'Though all at once cannot 

See what I do deliver out to each, 
Yet I can make my audit up, that all 
From me do back receive the flour of all. 
And leave me but the bran.' What say you to 't ? 

I Citizen. It was an answer; how apply you this? 140 

Menenius. The senators of Rome are this good belly, 
And you the mutinous members; for examine 
Their counsels and their cares, digest things rightly 
Touching the weal o' the common, you shall find 

D 



so 



CORIOLANUS. 



No public benefit which you receive 

But it proceeds or comes from them to you, 

And no way from yourselves. — What do you think, 

You, the great toe of this assembly ? 

I Citizen. I the great toe ! why the great toe ? 

Menenius, For that, being one o' the lowest, basest, poor- 
est, 150 
Of this most wise rebellion, thou go'st foremost. 
Thou rascal, that art worst in blood to run, 
Lead'st first to win some vantage. — 
But make you ready your stiff bats and clubs : 
Rome and her rats are at the point of battle; 
The one side must have bale. — 

Enter Caius Marcius. 

Hail, noble Marcius ! 
Marcius. Thanks. — What 's the matter, you dissentious 
rogues, 
That, rubbing the poor itch of your opinion, 
Make yourselves scabs ? 

I Citizen. We have ever your good word. 159 

Marcius. He that will give good words to thee will flatter 
Beneath abhorring. — What would you have, you curs. 
That like nor peace nor war? the one affrights you. 
The other makes you proud. He that trusts to you, 
Where he should find you lions, finds you hares; 
Where foxes, geese : you are no surer, no. 
Than is the coal of fire upon the ice. 
Or hailstone in the sun. Your virtue is 
To make him worthy whose offence subdues him, 
And curse that justice did it. Who deserves greatness 
Deserves your hate; and your affections are 170 

A sick man's appetite, who desires most that 
Which would increase his evil. He that depends 
Upon your favours swims with fins of lead 



ACT /. SCENE I. 



51 



And hews down oaks with rushes. Hang ye ! Trust ye ? 

With every minute you do change a mind, 

And call him noble that was now your hate, 

Him vile that was your garland. What 's the matter. 

That in these several places of the city 

You cry against the noble senate, who. 

Under the gods, keep you in awe, which else 180 

Would feed on one another ? — What 's their seeking ? 

Menenius. For corn at their own rates; whereof, they 
say. 
The city is well stor'd. 

Marcius. Hang 'em ! "They say ! 

They '11 sit by the fire, and presume to know 
What 's done i' the Capitol ; who 's like to rise, 
Who thrives and who declines ; side factions, and give out 
Conjectural marriages ; making parties strong. 
And feebling such as stand not in their liking 
Below their cobbled shoes. They say there 's grain enough ! 
Would the nobility lay aside their ruth, 190 

And let me use my sword, I 'd make a quarry 
With thousands of these quarter'd slaves, as high 
As I could pick my lance. 

Mejienius. Nay, these are almost thoroughly persuaded ; 
For though abundantly they lack discretion, 
Yet are they passing cowardly. But, I beseech you, 
What says the other troop ? 

Marcius. They are dissolv'd. Hang 'em ! 

They said they were an-hungry; sigh'd forth proverbs, — 
That hunger broke stone walls, that dogs must eat. 
That meat was made for mouths, that the gods sent not 200 
Corn for the rich men only : with these shreds 
They vented their complainings ; which being answer'd, 
And a petition granted them, a strange one — 
To break the heart of generosity. 
And make bold power look pale — they threw their caps 



52 



CORIOLANUS. 



As they would hang them on the horns o' the moon, 
Shouting their emulation. 

Menenius. What is granted them ? 

Marcius. Five tribunes to defend their vulgar wisdoms, 
Of their own choice ; one 's Junius Brutus, 
Sicinius Velutus, and I know not — 'Sdeath ! 210 

The rabble should have first unroof'd the city, 
Ere so prevail'd with me; it will in time 
Win upon power and throw forth greater themes 
For insurrection's arguing. 

Menenius. This is strange. 

Marcius. Go, get you home, you fragments ! 

Enter a Messenger, hastily. 

Messenger. Where 's Caius Marcius ? 
Marcius. Here. What 's the matter? 

Messenger. The news is, sir, the Volsces are in arms. 
Marcius. I am glad on 't; then we shall ha' means to 
vent 
Our musty superfluity. — See, our best elders. 219 

jS/^/^r CoMiNius, Titus IuKRIIVS, and other Senators; Junius 
Brutus and Sicinius Velutus. 

I Se?iator. Marcius, 't is true that you have lately told us ; 
The Volsces are in arms. 

Marcius. They have a leader, 

Tullus Aufidius, that will put you to 't. 
I sin in envying his nobility, 
And were I any thing but what I am, 
I would wish me only he. 

Cominius. You have fought together. 

Marcius. Were half to half the world by the ears and he 
Upon my party, I 'd revolt, to make 
Only my w^ars with him ; he is a lion 
That I am proud to hunt. 



ACT I. SCENE I. 53 

I Senator. Then, worthy Marcius, 

Attend upon Cominius to these wars. 230 

Cominius. It is your former promise. 

Marcius. Sir, it is ; 

And I am constant. — Titus Lartius, thou 
Shalt see me once more strike at Tullus' face. 
What, art thou stiff.? stand'st out ? 

Titus. No, Caius Marcius ; 

I '11 lean upon one crutch and fight with t' other 
Ere stay behind this business. 

Menenius. O, true bred ! 

I Senator. Your company to the Capitol ; where, I know, 
Our greatest friends attend us. 

Titus. Lead you on. — 

Follow, Cominius ; we must follow you ; 
Right worthy you priority. 

Cominius. Noble Marcius ! 240 

I Senator. [To the Citizens^ Hence to your homes ; be gone ! 

Marcius. Nay, let them follow. 

The Volsces have much corn ; take these rats thither 
To gnaw their garners. — Worshipful mutiners, 
Your valour puts well forth ; pray, follow. 

[Citizens steal away. Exeunt all but 
Sicinius and Brutus. 

Sicinius. Was ever man so proud as is this Marcius.? 

Brutus. He has no equal. 

Sicinius. When we were chosen tribunes for the people, — 

Brutus. Mark'd you his lips and eyes ? 

Sici7iius. Nay, but his taunts. 

Brutus. Being mov'd, he will not spare to gird the gods. 

Sicinius. Bemock the modest moon. 250 

Brutus. The present wars devour him ! he is grown 
Too proud to be so valiant. 

Sicinius. Such a nature. 

Tickled with good success, disdains the shadow 



54 



CORIOLANUS. 



Which he treads on at noon ; but I do wonder 
His insolence can brook to be commanded 
Under Cominius. 

Brutus. Fame, at the which he aims, 

In whom already he 's well grac'd, cannot 
Better be held nor more attain'd than by 
A place below the first ; for what miscarries 
Shall be the general's fault, though he perform 260 

To the utmost of a man, and giddy censure 
Will then cry out of Marcius, *' O, if he 
Had borne the business!' 

Sicinius. Besides, if things go well, 

Opinion that so sticks on Marcius shall 
Of his demerits rob Cominius. 

Brutus. Come : 

Half all Cominius' honours are to Marcius, 
Though Marcius earn'd them not ; and all his faults 
To Marcius shall be honours, though indeed 
In aught he merit not 

Sicinius. Let 's hence and hear 

How the dispatch is made, and in what fashion, 270 

More than his singularity, he goes 
Upon this present action. 

Brutus. Let 's along. {Exeunt. 

Scene 1 1. Corioli. The Senate-house. 
Enter Tullus Aufidius with Senators of Corioli. 
I Senator. So, your opinion is, Aufidius, 
That they of Rome are enter'd in our counsels 
And know how we proceed. 

Aufidius. Is it not yours ? 

What ever have been thought on in this state. 
That could be brought to bodily act ere Rome 
Had circumvention ? 'T is not four days gone 



ACT I. SCENE IL 



55 



Since I heard thence ; these are the words : — I think 

I have the letter here ; yes, here it is : 

[Reads] * They have press'' d a power^ but it is not known 

Whether for east or west : the dearth is great, lo 

The people mutinous ; and it is 7'umour^d, 

Cominius, Marcius your old enemy, 

Who is of Rome worse hated than of you. 

And Titus Lartius, a most valiant Roman, 

These three lead 07i this preparation 

Whither V is bent : most likely His for you. 

Consider of it.'' 

1 Senator. Our army 's in the field. 

We never yet made doubt but Rome was ready 
To answer us. 

Auftdius. Nor did you think it folly 
To keep your great pretences veil'd till when 20 

They needs must show themselves; which in the hatching, 
It seem'd, appear'd to Rome. By the discovery 
We shall be shorten'd in our aim, which was 
To take in many towns ere almost Rome 
Should know we were afoot. 

2 Senator. Noble Aufidius, 
Take your commission ; hie you to your bands. 
Let us alone to guard Corioli : 

If they set down before 's, for the remove 
Bring up your army ; but, I think, you '11 find 
They 've not prepar'd for us. 

Aufiditis. O, doubt not that; 30 

I speak from certainties. Nay, more. 
Some parcels of their power are forth already, 
And only hitherward. I leave your honours. 
If we and Caius Marcius chance to meet, 
'T is sworn between us we shall ever strike 
Till one can do no more. 

All. The gods assist you ! 



2 5 CORIOLANUS. 

Aufldius. And keep your honours safe ! 

1 Senator. Farewell. 

2 Senator. Farewell. 
All. Farewell. {Exeunt. 

Scene III, Rome. A Room in Mar ems' House. 

Enter Volumnia a7td Virgilia; they set them down on two 

low stools, and sew. 

Volumnia. I pray you, daughter, sing ; or express yourself 
in a more comfortable sort. If my son were my husband, I 
should freelier rejoice in that absence wherein he won hon- 
our than in the embracements of his bed where he would 
show most love. When yet he was but tender-bodied and 
the only son of my womb, when youth with comeliness pluck- 
ed all gaze his way, when for a day of kings' entreaties a 
mother should not sell him an hour from her beholding, I, — 
considering how honour would become such a person, that it 
was no better than picture-like to hang by the wall, if renown 
made it not stir, — was pleased to let him seek danger where 
he was like to find fame. To a cruel war I sent him ; from 
whence he returned, his brows bound with oak. I tell thee, 
daughter, I sprang not more in joy at first hearing he was a 
man-child than now in first seeing he had proved himself a 
man. ' i6 

Virgilia. But had he died in the business, madam ; how 
then? 

Volumnia. Then his good report should have been my son; 
I therein would have found issue. Hear me profess sincerely : 
had I a dozen sons, each in my love alike and none less dear 
than thine and my good Marcius, I had rather had eleven die 
nobly for their country than one voluptuously surfeit out of 
action. 24 

Enter a Gentlewoman. 

Gentlewoman. Madam, the Lady Valeria is come to visit you. 



ACT I. SCENE III. 



57 



Virgilia. Beseech you, give me leave to retire myself. 

Volumnia. Indeed, you shall not. 
Methinks I hear hither your husband's drum, 
See him pluck Aufidius down by the hair ; 
As children from a bear, the Volsces shunning him. 30 

Methinks I see him stamp thus, and call thus : 
* Come on, you cowards ! you were got in fear. 
Though you were born in Rome.' His bloody brow 
With his mail'd hand then wiping, forth he goes. 
Like to a harvest-man that 's task'd to mow 
Or all or lose his hire. 

Virgilia. His bloody brow ! O Jupiter, no blood ! 

Volumnia. Away, you fool ! it more becomes a man 
Than gilt his trophy; the breasts of Hecuba, 
When she did suckle Hector, look'd not lovelier 40 

Than Hector's forehead when it spit forth blood 
At Grecian sword, contemning. — Tell Valeria 
We are fit to bid her welcome. \^Exit Gentlewoman. 

Virgilia. Heavens bless my lord from fell Aufidius ! 

Volumnia. He '11 beat Aufidius' head below his knee 
And tread upon his neck. 

Enter Valeria with an Usher, and a Gentlewoman. 

Valeria. My ladies both, good day to you. 

Volumnia. Sweet madam, — 

Virgilia. I am glad to see your ladyship. 

Valeria. How do you both ? you are manifest housekeep- 
ers. What are you sewing here 1 A fine spot, in good faith. 
— How does your little son ? 52 

Virgilia. I thank your ladyship ; well, good madam. 

Volumnia. He had rather see the swords, and hear a drum, 
than look upon his schoolmaster. 

Valeria. O' my word, the father's son ; I '11 swear, 't is a very 
pretty boy. O' my troth, I looked upon him o' Wednesday 
half an hour together ; has such a confirmed countenance. 



58 CORIOLANUS. 

I saw him run after a gilded butterfly ; and when he caught 
it, he let it go again ; and after it again ; and over and over 
he comes, and up again; catched it again; or whether his 
fall enraged him, or how 't was, he did so set his teeth and 
tear it ; O, I warrant, how he mammocked it 1 63 

Volumnia. One on 's father's moods. 

Valeria. Indeed, la, 't is a noble child. 

Virgilia, A crack, madam. 

Valeria. Come, lay aside your stitchery ; I must have you 
play the idle huswife with me this afternoon. 

Virgilia. No, good madam ; I will not out of doors. 

Valeria. Not out of doors ! 70 

Volumnia. She shall, she shall. 

Virgilia. Indeed, no, by your patience ; I '11 not over the 
threshold till my lord return from the wars. 

Valeria. Fie, you confine yourself most unreasonably. 
Come you must go visit the good lady that lies in. 

Virgilia. I will wish her speedy strength, and visit her with 
my prayers ; but I cannot go thither. 

Volumnia. Why, I pray you ? 

Virgilia. 'T is not to save labour, nor that I want love. 79 

Valeria. You would be another Penelope ; yet, they say, 
all the yarn she spun in Ulysses' absence did but fill Ithaca 
full of moths. Come ; I would your cambric were sensible 
as your finger, that you might leave pricking it for pity. 
Come, you shall go with us. 

Virgilia. No, good madam, pardon me ; indeed, I will not 
forth. 

Valeria. In truth, la, go with me ; and I '11 tell you excellent 
news of your husband. 

Virgilia. O, good madam, there can be none yet. 

Valeria. Verily, I do not jest with you ; there came news 
from him last night 91 

Virgilia. Indeed, madam ? 

Valeria. In earnest, it 's true ; I heard a senator speak it. 



ACT L SCENE IV. 59 

Thus it is : the Volsces have an army forth, against whom 
Cominius the general is gone, with one part of our Roman 
power ; your lord and Titus Lartius are set down before their 
city Corioli ; they nothing doubt prevailing, and to make it 
brief wars. This is true, on mine honour ; and so, I pray, go 
with us. 

Virgilia. Give me excuse, good madam ; I will obey you 
in every thing hereafter. 101 

Volumnia. Let her alone, lady ; as she is now, she will but 
disease our better mirth. 

Valeria. In troth, I think she would. — Fare you well then. 
—Come, good sweet lady.— Prithee, Virgilia, turn thy solem- 
ness out o' door, and go along with us. 

Virgilia. No, at a word, madam ; indeed, I must not. I 
wish you much mirth. 

Valeria. Well, then, farewell. {Exeunt. 

Scene IV. Before Corioli. 
Enter, with drum and colours, Marcius, Titus Lartius, 

Captains, and Soldiers. 
Marcius. Yonder comes news. A wager they have met. 
Lartius. My horse to yours, no. 
Marcius. 'T is done. 

Lartius. Agreed. 

Enter a Messenger. 
Marcius. Say, has our general met the enemy ? 
Messenger. They lie in view, but have not spoke as yet. 
Lartius. So, the good horse is mine. 
Marcius. I 'H buy him of you. 

Lartius. No, I '11 nor sell nor give him; lend you him I will 
For half a hundred years. — Summon the town. 
Marcius. How far off lie these armies ? 
Messenger. Within this mile and half. 

Marcius. Then shall we hear their larum, and they ours.— 



6o CORIOLANUS. 

Now, Mars, I prithee, make us quick in work, lo 

That we with smoking swords may march from hence, 
To help our fielded friends ! — Come, blow thy blast. — 

[ Tkey sound a parley. 

Eftter two Senators with others on the walls. 
Tullus Aufidius, is he within your walls ? 

I Senator. No, nor a man that fears you less than he. 
That 's lesser than a little. \^Drum afar off.~\ Hark ! our 

drums 
Are bringing forth our youth. We '11 break our walls, 
Rather than they shall pound us up : our gates. 
Which yet seem shut, we have but pinn'd with rushes; 
They '11 open of themselves. [Alarum afar off.] Hark you, 

far off! 
There is Aufidius; list, what work he makes • 20 

Amongst your cloven army. 

Marcius. O, they are at it! 

Lartius. Their noise be our instruction. — Ladders, ho ! 

Enter the army of the Vol sees. 
Marcius. They fear us not, but issue forth their city. 
Now put your shields before your hearts, and fight 
With hearts more proof than shields.— Advance, brave Titus; 
They do disdain us much beyond our thoughts. 
Which makes me sweat with wrath.— Come on, my fellows; 
He that retires, I '11 take him for a Volsce, 
And he shall feel mine edgfe. 

[Alarum. The Romans are beat back to their trenches. 

, Re-enter Marcius, cursiitg. 
Marcius. All the contagion of the south light on you, 30 
You shames of Rome ! you herd of— Boils and plagues 
Plaster you o'er, that you may be abhorr'd 
Further than seen, and one infect another 



ACT L SCENE IV. 6 1 

Against the wind a mile ! You souls of geese, 

That bear the shapes of men, how have you run 

From slaves that apes would beat! Pluto and hell! 

All hurt behind; backs red, and faces pale 

With flight and agued fear ! Mend and charge home, 

Or, by the fires of heaven, I '11 leave the foe 

And make my wars on you! Look to 't: come on; 40 

If you '11 stand fast, we '11 beat them to their wives. 

As they us to our trenches followed. 

\_Another alarum. The Volsces fly, and Marcius 
follows them to the gates. 
So, now the gates are ope; now prove good seconds. 
'T is for the followers fortune widens them. 
Not for the fliers ; mark me, and do the like. 

\Enters the gates. 

1 Soldier. Fool-hardiness! not I. 

2 Soldier. Nor I. 

\Marcius is shut in. 
I Soldier. See, they have shut him in. 
AIL To the pot, I warrant him. 

\Alarum continues. 

Re-enter Titus Lartius. 

Lartius. What is become of Marcius.'* 

AIL Slain, sir, doubtless. 

I Soldier. Following the fliers at the very heels. 
With them he enters; who, upon the sudden, 50 

Clapp'd to their gates: he is himself alone. 
To answer all the city. 

Lartius. O noble fellow! 

Who sensibly outdares his senseless sword, 
And, when it bows, stands up. Thou art lost, Marcius; 
A carbuncle entire, as big as thou art, 
Were not so rich a jewel. Thou wast a soldier 
Even to Cato's wish, not fierce and terrible 



62 CORIOLANUS. 

Only in strokes; but, with thy grim looks and 

The thunder-like percussion of thy sounds, 

Thou mad'st thine enemies shake, as if the world 60 

Were feverous and did tremble. 

Re-enter Marcius, bleedings assaulted by the ejiemy. 
I Soldier. Look, sir ! 

Lartius: O, 't is Marcius ! 

Let 's fetch him off, or make remain alike. 

\They fight, and all enter the city. 

Scene V. Corioli. A Street. 
Enter certain Romans, with spoils. 

1 Roman. This will I carry to Rome. 

2 Roman. And I this. 

3 Roman. A murrain on 't! I took this for silver. 

\Alariim cotitiniies still afar off. 

Enter Marcius, and Titus Lartius with a trumpet. 

Marcius. See here these movers that do prize their hours 
At a crack'd drachma! Cushions, leaden spoons, 
Irons of a doit, doublets that hangmen would 
Bury with those that wore them, these base slaves. 
Ere yet the light be done, pack up. — Down with them ! — 
And hark, what noise the general makes! — To him! 
There is the man of my soul's hate, Aufidius, 10 

Piercing our Romans; then, valiant Titus, take 
Convenient numbers to make good the city, 
Whilst I, with those that have the spirit, will haste 
To help Cominius. 

Lartius. Worthy sir, thou bleed'st; 

Thy exercise hath been too violent 
For a second course of fight 

Marcius. Sir, praise me not; 



ACT I. SCENE VI. 



63 



My work hath yet not warm'd me. Fare you well. 
The blood I drop is rather physical 
Than dangerous to me; to Aufidius thus 
I will appear, and fight. 

Lartius. Now the fair goddess, Fortune, 20 

Fall deep in love with thee, and her great charms 
Misguide thy opposers' swords! Bold gentleman. 
Prosperity be thy page ! 

Marciiis. Thy friend no less 

Than those she placeth highest ! So, farewell. 

Lartius, Thou worthiest Marcius ! — \Exit Marcius. 

Go sound thy trumpet in the market-place ; 
Call thither all the officers o' the town. 
Where they shall know our mind : away! \Exeunt. 

Scene VI. Near the Camp of Cominius, 
Enter Cominius, as it were in retire, with Soldiers. 
Cominius. Breathe you, my friends. Well fought! we are 
come off 
Like Romans, neither foolish in our stands, 
Nor cowardly in retire ; believe me, sirs, 
We shall be charg'd again. Whiles we have struck, 
By interims and conveying gusts we have heard 
The charges of our friends. — Ye Roman gods! 
Lead their successes as we wish our own. 
That both our powers, with smiling fronts encountering. 
May give you thankful sacrifice ! — 

Enter a Messenger. 

Thy news ? 
Messenger. The citizens of Corioli have issued, 10 

And given to Lartius and to Marcius battle ; 
I saw our party to their trenches driven, 
And then I came away. 



64 



CORIOLANUS. 



Cominius. Though thou speak'st truth 

Methinks thou speak'st not well. How long is 't since ? 

Messenger. Above an hour, my lord. 

Cominius. 'T is not a mile ; briefly we heard their drums. 
How couldst thou in a mile confound an hour, 
And bring thy news so late ? 

Messenger. Spies of the Volsces 

Held me in chase, that I was forc'd to wheel 
Three or four miles about, else had I, sir, 20 

Half an hour since brought my report. 

Cominius. Who 's yonder, 

That does appear as he were flay'd ? O gods ! 
He has the stamp of Marcius, and I have 
Beforetime seen him thus. 

Marcius. [ Within?^ Come I too late ? 

Cominius. The shepherd knows not thunder from a tabor 
More than I know the sound of Marcius' tongue 
From every meaner man. 

Enter Marcius. 

Marcius. Come I too late? 

Comi?tius. Ay, if you come not in the blood of others, 
But mantled in your own. 

Marcius. O, let me clip ye 

In arms as sound as when I woo'd, in heart 3° 

As merry as when our nuptial day was done, 
And tapers burn'd to bedward ! 

Cominius. Flower of warriors, 

How is 't with Titus Lartius ? 

Marcius. As with a man busied about decrees : 
Condemning some to death, and some to exile ; 
Ransoming him, or pitying, threatening the other; 
Holding Corioli in the name of Rome, 
Even like a fawning greyhound in the leash, 
To let him slip at will. 



ACT /. SCENE VI. 65 

Cominius. Where is that slave 

Which told me they had beat you to your trenches ? 4p 

Where is he ? call him hither. 

Mar cms. Let him alone ; 

He did inform the truth : but for our gentlemen, 
The common file — a plague ! tribunes for them ! — 
The mouse ne'er shunn'd the cat as they did budge 
From rascals worse than they. 

Cominius. But how prevail'd you ? 

Marciiis. Will the time serve to tell ? I do not think. 
Where is the enemy ? are you lords o' the field t 
If not, why cease you till you are so ? 

Cominius. Marcius, 

We have at disadvantage fought, and did 
Retire to mn our purpose. 50 

Marcius. How lies their battle ? know you on which side 
They have plac'd their men of trust ? 

Cominius. As I guess, Marcius, 

Their bands i' the vaward are the Antiates, 
Of their best trust ; o'er them Aufidius, 
Their very heart of hope. 

Marcius. I do beseech you, 

By all the battles wherein we have fought. 
By the blood we have shed together, by the vows 
We have made to endure friends, that you directly 
Set me against Aufidius and his Antiates; 
And that you not delay the present, but, 60 

Filling the air with swords advanc'd and darts, 
We prove this very hour. 

Cominius. Though I could wish 

You were conducted to a gentle bath 
And balms applied to you, yet dare I never 
Deny your asking ; take your choice of those 
That best can aid your action. 

Marcius. Those are they 

E 



66 CORIOLANUS. 

That most are willing. — If any such be here — 

As it were sin to doubt — that love this painting 

Wherein you see me smear'd ;. if any fear 

Lesser his person than an ill report ; 7° 

If any think brave death outweighs bad life, 

And that his country 's dearer than himself; 

Let him alone, or so many so minded, 

Wave thus, to express his disposition. 

And follow Marcius. 

{They all shout and wave their swords, take him up 
in their arms, and cast up their caps. 
O, me alone ! make you a sword of me ? 
If these shows be not outward, which of you 
But is four Volsces ? none of you but is 
Able to bear against the great Auiidius 
A shield as hard as his. A certain number, 80 

Though thanks to all, must I select from all ; the rest 
Shall bear the business in some other fight, 
As cause will be obey'd. Please you to march ; 
And four shall quickly draw out my command. 
Which men are best inclin'd. 

Cominius, March on, my fellows; 

Make good this ostentation, and you shall 
Divide in all with us. \_Exeunt. 



Scene VII. The Gates of Corioli. 

Titus I^kv.tw^^, having set a guard upon Corioli, going tvith 
drum and trmnpet toward Cominius and Caius Marcius, 
enters with a Lieutenant, <^M^r Soldiers, a?id a Scout. 
Lartius. So, let the ports be guarded; keep your duties, 

As I have set them down. If I do send, dispatch 

Those centuries to our aid ; the rest will serve 

For a short holding : if we lose the field, 

We cannot keep the town. 



ACT I. SCENE VI I I. 67 

Lieutenant. Fear not our care, sir. 

Lartius. Hence, and shut your gates upon 's. — 

Our guider, come ; to the Roman camp conduct us. 

S^Exeimt. 

Scene VIII. A Field of Battle, 
Alarum as in battle. Enter, from opposite sides, Marcius and 

AUFIDIUS. 

Marcius. I '11 fight with none but thee ; for I do hate thee 
Worse than a promise-breaker. 

Aufidius. We hate alike ; 

Not Afric owns a serpent I abhor 
More than thy fame and envy. Fix thy foot. 

Marcius. Let the first budger die the other's slave, 
And the gods doom him after ! 

Aufidius. If I fiy, Marcius, 

Holla me like a hare. 

Marcius. Within these three hours, Tullus, 

Alone I fought in your Corioli walls, 
And made what work I pleas'd : 't is not my blood 
Wherein thou seest me mask'd; for thy revenge 10 

Wrench up thy power to the highest. 

Aufidius. Wert thou the Hector 

That was the whip of your bragg'd progeny, 
Thou shouklst not scape me here. — 

\They fight, and certain Vols ces come in the aid of Aufidius. 
Marcius fights till they be driven in breathless. 
Officious, and not valiant, you have sham'd me 
In your condemned seconds. [Exeunt. 




68 CORIOLANUS. 



Scene IX. The Roman Camp. 
Flourish. Alarum. A retreat is soimded. Flourish. Enter 

from one side, Cominius with the Romans |yr^/^ the other 

side., Marcius, with his arm in a scarf. 

Cominius. If I should tell thee o'er this thy day's work, ~ 
Thou 't not believe thy deeds : but I 'U report it 
Where senators shall mingle tears with smiles ; 
Where great patricians shall attend and shrug, 
I' the end admire ; where ladies shall be frighted, 
And, gladly quak'd, hear more ; where the dull tribunes, 
That with the fusty plebeians hate thine honours. 
Shall say against their hearts ' We thank the gods 
Our Rome hath such a soldier.' 

Yet cam'st thou to a morsel of this feast, lo 

Having fully din'd before. 

Enter Titus Lartius, with his power, from the pursuit.. 

Lartius. O general, 

Here is the steed, we the caparison. 
Hadst thou beheld — 

Marcius. Pray now, no more ; my mother, 

Who has a charter to extol her blood. 
When she does praise me grieves me. I have done 
As you have done ; that 's what I can : induc'd 
As you have been ; that 's for my country. 
He that has but effected his good will 
Hath overta'en mine act. 

Cominius. You shall not be 

The grave of your deserving; Rome must know 20 

The value of her own. 'T were a concealment 
Worse than a theft, no less than a traducement, 
To hide your doings; and to silence that, 
Which, to the spire and top of praises vouch'd, 



ACT I. SCENE IX. 69 

Would seem but modest. Therefore, I beseech you — 

In sign of what you are, not to reward 

What you have done — before our army hear me. 

Marcius. I have some wounds upon me, and they smart 
To hear themselves remember'd. 

Commius. Should they not. 

Well might they fester 'gainst ingratitude, 30 

And tent themselves with death. Of all the horses, 
Whereof we have ta'en good and good store, of all 
The treasure in this field achiev'd and city. 
We render you the tenth, to be ta'en forth. 
Before the common distribution, at 
Your only choice. 

Marcius. I thank you, general, 

But cannot make my heart consent to take 
A bribe to pay my sword ; I do refuse it. 
And stand upon my common part with those 
That have beheld the doing. 40 

\A long flourish. They all cry ^Marcius! Marcius!' 
cast up their caps and lafices ; Cominius and Lartius 
stand bare. 

Marcius. May these same instruments, which you profane, 
Never sound more, when drums and trumpets shall 
I' the field prove flatterers ! Let courts and cities be 
Made all of false-fac'd soothing, 
Where steel grows soft as the parasite's silk ! 
Let them be made an overture for the wars ! 
No more, I say ! For that I have not wash'd 
My nose that bled, or foil'd some debile wretch, — 
Which, without note, here 's many else have done, — 
You shout me forth 
In acclamations hyperbolical ; 
As if I lov'd my little should be dieted 
In praises sauc'd with lies. 

Cominius. Too modest are you ; 



so 



yo CORIOLANUS. 

More cruel to your good report than grateful 

To us that give you truly. By your patience, 

If 'gainst yourself you be incens'cl, we '11 put you, 

Like one that means his proper harm, in manacles. 

Then reason safely with you. — Therefore, be it known. 

As to us, to all the world, that Caius Marcius 

Wears this war's garland : in token of the which, 60 

My noble steed, known to the camp, I give him, 

With all his trim belonging ; and from this time. 

For what he did before Corioli, call him, 

With all the applause and clamour of the host, 

Caius Marcius Coriolanus ! — Bear 

The addition nobly ever ! 

[^Flourish. Trumpets soufid, and drums. 

All. Caius Marcius Coriolanus ! 

Marcius. I will go wash ; 
And when my face is fair, you shall perceive 
Whether I blush or no : howbeit, I thank you. — 70 

I mean to stride your steed, and at all times 
To undercrest your good addition 
To the fairness of my power. 

Cominius. So, to our tent ; 

Where, ere we do repose us, we will write 
To Rome of our success. — You, Titus Lartius, 
Must to Corioli back ; send us to Rome 
The best, with whom we may articulate, 
For their own good and ours. 

Lartius. I shall, my lord. 

Marcius. The gods begin to mock me. I, that now 
Refus'd most princely gifts, am bound to beg 80 

Of my lord general. 

Cominius. Take 't; 't is yours. What is 't? 

Marcius. I sometime lay here in Corioli 
At a poor man's house ; he us'd me kindly. 
He cried to me ; I saw him prisoner ; 



ACT I. SCENE X. 



n 



But then Aufidius was within my view, 

And wrath o'erwhelm'd my pity. I request you 

To give my poor host freedom. 

Cominius. O, well begg'd ! 

Were he the butcher of my son, he should 
Be free as is the wind. — Deliver him, Titus. 

Lartius. Marcius, his name. ^ 

Marcius. By Jupiter, forgot ! — 90 

I am weary ; yea, my memory is tir'd. — 
Have we no wine here ? 

Cominius. Go we to our tent. 

The blood upon your visage dries ; 't is time 
It should be look'd to : come. [Exeunt. 

Scene X. I'^he Camp of the Volsces. 

A flourish. Cornets. Enter Tullus Aufidius, bloody^ with 

two or three Soldiers. 

Aufidius. The town is ta'en ! 

I Soldier. 'T will be deliver'd back on good condition. 

Aufidius. Condition ! 
I would I were a Roman ; for I cannot, 
Being a Volsce, be that I am. Condition I 
What good condition can a treaty find 
I' the part that is at mercy ? Five times, Marcius, 
I have fought with thee ; so often hast thou beat me, 
And wouldst do so, I think, should we encounter 
As often as we eat. By the elements, 10 

If e'er again I meet him beard to beard, 
He 's mine, or I am his ! Mine emulation 
Hath not that honour in 't it had; for where 
I thought to crush him in an equal force, 
True sword to sword, I '11 potch at him some way 
Or wrath or craft may get him. 

I Soldier. He 's the devil. 



72 



CORIOLANUS. 



Aiifidius. Bolder, though not so subtle. My valour 's 
poison'd 
With only suffering stain by him, for him 
Shall fly out of itself Nor sleep nor sanctuary, 
Being naked, sick, nor fane nor Capitol, 20 

The prayers of priests nor times of sacrifice, 
Embarquements all of fury, shall lift up 
Their rotten privilege and custom 'gainst 
My hate to Marcius. Where I find him, were it 
At home, upon my brother's guard, even there. 
Against the hospitable canon, w^ould I 
Wash my fierce hand in 's heart. Go you to the city ; 
Learn how 't is held, and what they are that must 
Be hostages for Rome. 

I Soldier. Will not you go ? 

Aujidius. I am attended at the cypress grove. I pray 
you — 30 

'T is south the city mills — bring me word thither 
How the world goes, that to the pace of it 
I may spur on my journey. 

I Soldier. I shall, sir. \Exeunt. 





ACT II. 

Scene I. Rome. A Public Place. 
Enter Menenius, with the two Tribunes of the people, SiciN- 
lus and Brutus. 
Menenius. The augurer tells me we shall have news to- 
night. 

Brutus. Good or bad ? 

Menenius. Not according to the prayer of the people, for 
they love not Marcius. 



74 CORIOLANUS. 

Sicinius. Nature teaches beasts to know their friends. 

Menenius. Pray you, who does the wolf love ? 

Sicinius. The lamb. 

Menenius. Ay, to devour him ; as the hungry plebeians 
would the noble Marcius. lo 

Brutus. He 's a lamb indeed, that baes like a bear. 

Menenius. He 's a bear indeed, that lives like a lamb. You 
two are old men; tell me one thing that I shall ask you. 

Both. Well, sir. 

Menenius. In what enormity is Marcius poor in, that you 
two have not in abundance .'' 

Brutus. He 's poor in no one fault, but stored with all. 

Sicinius. Especially in pride. 
. Brutus. And topping all others in boasting. 19 

Menenius. This is strange now. Do you two know how 
you are censured here in the city, — I mean of us o' the right- 
hand file 1 do you ? 

Both. Why, how are we censured .'' 

Mene7iius. Because you talk of pride now, — will you not 
be angry ? 

Both. Well, well, sir, well. 

Menenius. Why, 't is no great matter; for a very little thief 
of occasion will rob you of a great deal of patience : give 
your dispositions the reins, and be angry at your pleasures; 
at the least, if you take it as a pleasure to you in being so. 
You blame Marcius for being proud.? 31 

Brutus. We do it not alone, sir. 

Mejienius. I know you can do very little alone; for your 
helps are many, or else your actions would grow wondrous 
single : your abilities are too infant-like for doing much 
alone. You talk of pride; O that' you could turn your eyes 
toward the napes of your necks, and make but an interior 
survey of your good selves ! O that you could ! 

Brutus. What then, sir ? 39 

Menenius. Why, then you should discover a brace of un- 



ACT IL SCENE /. 75 

meriting, proud, violent, testy magistrates, alias fools, as any 
in Rome. 

Sicmiiis. Menenius, you are known well enough too. 

Mefieniiis. I am known to be a humorous patrician, and 
one that loves a cup of hot wine with not a drop of allaying 
Tiber in 't; said to be something imperfect in favouring the 
first complaint; hasty and tinder-like upon too trivial mo- 
tion; one that converses more with the buttock of the night 
than with the forehead of the morning. What I think I 
utter, and spend my malice in my breath. Meeting two such 
wealsmen as you are — I cannot call you Lycurguses — if the 
drink you give me touch my palate adversely, I make a 
crooked face at it. I can 't say your worships have delivered 
the matter well, when I find the ass in compound with the 
major part of your syllables; and though I must be content 
to bear with those that say you are reverend grave men, yet 
they lie deadly that tell you you have good faces. If you see 
this in the map of my microcosm, follows it that I am known 
well enough too ? w^iat harm can your bisson conspectuities 
glean out of this character, if I be known well enough too ? 
• Brutus. Come, sir, come, we know you well enough. 61 

Menenius. You know neither me, yourselves, nor any thing. 
You are ambitious for poor knaves' caps and legs ; you w^ear 
out a good wholesome forenoon in hearing a cause between 
an orange-wife and a fosset-seller, and then rejourn the con- 
troversy of three-pence to a second day of audience. When 
you are hearing a matter betv/een party and party, if you 
chance to be pinched with the colic, you make faces like 
mummers, set up the bloody flag against all patience, and 
dismiss the controversy bleeding, the m.ore entangled by 
your hearing; all the peace you make in their cause is, call- 
ing both the parties knaves. You are a pair of strange ones. 

Brutus. Come, come, you are well understood to be a per- 
fecter giber for the table than a necessary bencher in the 
Capitol. 75 



^6 CORIOLANUS. 

Mene?tius. Our very priests must become mockers, if they 
shall encounter such ridiculous subjects as you are. When 
you speak best unto the purpose, it is not worth the wagging 
of your beards; and your beards deserve not so honourable 
a grave as to stuff a botcher's cushion, or to be entombed in 
an ass's pack-saddle. Yet you must be saying, Marcius is 
proud; who, in a cheap estimation, is worth all your prede- 
cessors since Deucalion, though perad venture some of the 
best of 'em were hereditary hangmen. God-den to yoifr 
worships; more of your conversation would infect my brain, 
being the herdsmen of the beastly plebeians. I will be bold 
to take my leave of you. — \Brutus and Siciniiis go aside. 

Enter Volumnia, Virgilia, a7id Valeria. 
How now, my as fair as noble ladies, — and the moon, were 
she earthly, no nobler, — whither do you follow your eyes so 
fast ? 90 

Voluniftia. Honourable Menenius, my boy Marcius ap- 
proaches ; for the love of Juno, let 's go. 

Menenius. Ha ! Marcius coming home ! 

Volumnia. Ay, worthy Menenius, and with most prosper-* 
ous approbation. 

Menenius. Take my cap, Jupiter, and I thank thee. — Hoo ! 
Marcius coming home ! 

Volumnia. 

Virgilia. 

Volumnia. Look, here 's a letter from him ; the state hath 
another, his wife another, and, I think, there 's one at home 
for you. loi 

Menenius. I will make my very house reel to-night. — A 
letter for me ! 

Virgilia. Yes, certain, there 's a letter for you; I saw 't. 

Menenius. A letter for me ! it gives me an estate of seven 
years' health, in which time I will make a lip at the physi- 
cian ; the most sovereign prescription in Galen is but em- 



y Nay, 't is true. 



A CT 11. SCENE I. 



77 



pirictic, and, to this preservative, of no better report than a 
horse-drench. Is he not wounded ? he was wont to come 
home wounded. no 

Virgilia. O, no, no, no ! 

Volumnia. O, he is wounded ; I thank the gods for 't. 

Menenius. So do I too, if it be not too much. Brings a' 
victory in his pocket? the wounds become him. 

Volumnia. On 's brows. Menenius, he comes the third 
time home with the oaken garland. 

Metienius. Has he disciplined Aufidius soundly ? 

Volumnia. Titus Lartius writes, they fought together, but 
Aufidius got off ng 

Menejiius. And 't was time for him too, I '11 warrrant him 
that; an he had stayed by him, I would not have been so 
Jidiused for all the chests in Corioli, and the gold that 's in 
them. Is the senate possessed of this? 

Volumnia. Good ladies, let 's go. — Yes, yes, yes ; the sen- 
ate has letters from the general, wherein he gives my son 
the whole name of the war. He hath in this action outdone 
his former deeds doubly. 

Valeria. In troth, there 's wondrous things spoke of him. 

Menenius. Wondrous! ay, I warrant you, and not without 
his true purchasing. 130 

Virgilia. The gods grant them true ! 

Volumnia. True ! pow, waw ! 

Menenius. True! I 'II be sworn they are true. Where is 
he wounded? — [To the T?ibunes'] God save your good wor- 
ships ! Marcius is coming home ; he has more cause to be 
proud. — Where is he wounded ? 

Volumnia. V the shoulder and i' the left arm; there will 
be large cicatrices to show the people, when he shall stand 
for his place. He received in the repulse of Tarquin seven 
hurts i' the body. 14° 

Menenius. One i' the neck, and two i' the thigh, — there 's 
nine that I know. 



78 CORIOLANUS. 

Volumnia. He had, before this last expedition, twenty-five 
wounds upon him. 

Menenius. Now it 's twenty-seven; every gash was an en- 
emy's grave. \A shout and flourish^ Hark! the trumpets. 

Volumnia. These are the ushers of Marcius; before him 
he carries noise, and behind him he leaves tears. 
Death, that dark spirit, in 's nervy arm doth lie; 
Which, being advanc'd, declines, and then men die. 150 

A sennet. Trumpets sotmd. Enter Cominius the general, and 

Titus Lartius; between them, Coriolanus, crowned with an 

oaken garland ; with Captains and Soldiers, and a Herald. 

Herald. Know, Rome, that all alone Marcius did fight 
Within Corioli gates, where he hath won. 
With fame, a name to Caius Marcius; these 
In honour follows Coriolanus. — 
Welcome to Rome, renowned Coriolanus! [Flourish. 

All. Welcome to Rome, renowned Coriolanus! 

CoriolaJius. No more of this; it does offend my heart: 
Pray now, no more. 

Cominius. Look, sir, your mother! 

Coriolanus. O, 

You have, I know, petition'd all the gods 
For my prosperity! \Kneels. 

Volumnia. Nay, my good soldier, up ; 160 

My gentle Marcius, worthy Caius, and 
By deed-achieving honour newly-nam'd, — 
What is it? — Coriolanus must I call thee? — 
But, O, thy wife ! 

Coriolanus. My gracious silence, hail ! 

Wouldst thou have laugh'd had I come coffin'd home, 
That weep'st to see me triumph? Ah, my dear, 
Such eyes the widows in Corioli wear, 
And mothers that lack sons. 

Menenius. Now, the gods crown thee ! 



. ^ ACT II. SCENE L yg 

Coriolanus. And live you yet? — {To Valeria] O my sweet 
lady, pardon. 

Volumnia. I know not where to turn. — O, welcome home ! 

And welcome, general, — and ye're welcome all. 171 

, Menenius. A hundred thousand welcomes! I could weep 
And I could laugh, I am light and heavy. Welcome ! 
A curse begin at very root on 's heart, 
That is not glad to see thee! You are three 
That Rome should dote on; yet, by the faith of men, 
We have some old crab-trees here* at home that will not 
Be grafted to your relish. Yet welcome, warriors ! 
We call a nettle but a nettle, and 
The faults of fools but folly. 

Cominius. Ever right. 180 

Coriolanus. Menenius, ever, ever. 

Herald. Give way there, and go on. 

Coriolanus. [To Volumnia and Virgilia^ Your hand, — and 
yours. 
Ere in our own house I do shade my head, 
The good patricians must be visited; 
From whom I have receiv'd not only greetings, 
But with them change of honours. 

Volumnia. I have liv'd 

To see inherited my very wishes 
And the buildings of my fancy; only 

There 's one thing wanting; which I doubt not but 190 

Our Rome will cast upon thee. 

Coriolanus. Know, good mother, 

I had rather be their servant in my way 
Than sway with them in theirs. 

Cominius. On, to the Capitol! 

{Flourish, Cornets. Exeufit in state as before. 
Brutus and Sicinius come forzvard. 
Brutus. All tongues speak of him, and the bleared sights 
Are spectacled to see him ; your prattling nurse 



8o COKIOLANUS. , . 

Into a rapture lets her baby cry 

While she chats him ; the kitchen malkin pins 

Her richest lockram 'bout her reechy neck, 

Clambering the walls to eye him ; stalls, bulks, windows, 

Are smother'd up, leads fill'd, and ridges hors'd 200 

With variable complexions, all agreeing 

In earnestness to see him ; seld-shown flamens 

Do press among the popular throngs, and puff 

To win a vulgar station; our veil'd dames 

Commit the war of white and damask in 

Their nicely-gawded cheeks to the wanton spoil 

Of Phoebus' burning kisses : such a pother 

As if that whatsoever god who leads him 

Were slyly crept into his human powers, 

And gave him graceful posture. 

Sicinius. On the sudden, 210 

I warrant him consul. 

Brutus. Then our office may, 

During his power, go sleep. 

Sicinius. He cannot temperately transport his honours 
From where he should begin and end, but will 
Lose those he hath won. 

Brutus. In that there 's comfort. 

Sicinius. Doubt not 

The commoners, for whom we stand, but they 
Upon their ancient malice will forget 
With the least cause these his new honours, which 
That he will give them make I as little question 
As he is proud to do 't. 

Brutus. I heard him swear, 220 

Were he to stand for consul, never would he 
Appear i' the market-place nor on him put 
The napless vesture of humility; 
Nor, showing, as the manner is, his wounds 
To the people, beg their stinking breaths. 



ACT 11. SCENE I. 8 1 

Sicinius. 'T is right. 

Brutus. It was his word. O, he would miss it rather 
Than carry it but by the suit of the gentry to him 
And the desire of the nobles. 

Sicinius. I wish no better 

Than have him hold that purpose and to put it 
In execution. 

Brutus. 'T is most like he will. 230 

Sicinius. It shall be to him then, as our good wills, 
A sure destruction. 

Brutus. So it must fall out 

To him or our authorities. For an end, 
We must suggest the people in what hatred 
He still hath held them ; that to 's power he would 
Have made them mules, silenc'd their pleaders, and 
Dispropertied their freedoms, holding them. 
In human action and capacity, 
Of no more soul nor fitness for the world 
Than camels in the war, who have their provand 240 

Only for bearing burdens, and sore blows 
For sinking under them. 

Sicinius. This, as you say, suggested 

At some time when his soaring insolence 
Shall teach the people — which time shall not want, 
If he be put upon 't, and that 's as easy 
As to set dogs on sheep — will be his fire 
To kindle their dry stubble; and their blaze 
Shall darken him for ever. 

Enter a Messenger. 
Brutus. What 's the matter ? 

Messenger. You are sent for to the Capitol. 'T is thought 
That Marcius shall be consul : 250 

I have seen the dumb men throng to see him and 
The blind to hear him speak ; matrons flung gloves, 

F 



82 CORIOLANlfS. 

Ladies and maids their scarfs and handkerchers, 
Upon him as he passed; the nobles bended, 
As to Jove's statue, and the commons made 
A shower and thunder with their caps and shouts. 
I never saw the Hke. 

Brutus. Let 's to the Capitol, 

And carry with us ears and eyes for the time, 
But hearts for the event. 

Sicinius. Have with you. \Exeunt. 

Scene IL The Same. The Capitol. 
Enter two Officers, to lay cushions. 

1 Officer. Come, come, they are almost here. How many 
stand for consulships ? 

2 Officer. Three, they say ; but 't is thought of every one 
Coriolanus will carry it. 

1 Officer. That 's a brave fellow; but he 's vengeance 
proud, and loves not the common people. 

2 Officer. Faith, there have been many great men that 
have flattered the people, who ne'er loved them ; and there 
be many that they have loved, they know not wherefore : so 
that, if they love they know not why, they hate upon no bet- 
ter a ground. Therefore, for Coriolanus neither to care 
whether they love or hate him manifests the true knowledge 
he has in their disposition, and out of his noble carelessness 
lets them plainly see 't. u 

1 Officer. If he did not care whether he had their love or 
no, he waved indifferently 'twixt doing them neither good nor 
harm ; but he seeks their hate with greater devotion than 
they can render it him, and leaves nothing undone that may 
fully discover him their opposite. Now, to seem to affect 
the malice and displeasure of the people is as bad as that 
which he dislikes, to flatter them for their love. 21 

2 Officer. He hath deserved worthily of his country; and his 



ACT II. SCENE II %2i 

ascent is not by such easy degrees as those who, having been 
supple and courteous to the people, bonneted, without any 
further deed to have them at all into their estimation and 
report: but he hath so planted his honours in their eyes, and 
his actions in their hearts, that for their tongues to be silent, 
and not confess so much, were a kind of ingrateful injury; 
to report otherwise were a malice, that, giving itself the lie, 
would pluck reproof and rebuke from every ear that heard it. 
I Officer. No more of him; he 's a worthy man. Make 
way, they are coming. 32 

A senneL Enter, with Lictors before them, Cominius the con- 
sul, Menenius, Coriolanus, Senators, Sicmius, and Bru- 
tus. The Senators take their places; the Tribunes take their 
places by themselves. Coriolanus stands. 

Menenius. Having determin'd of the Volsces and 
To send for Titus Lartius, it remains, 
As the main poii^t of this our after-meeting. 
To gratify his noble service that 

Hath thus stood for his country; therefore, please you. 
Most reverend and grave elders, to desire 
The present consul, and last general 

In our well-found successes, to report 40 

A little of that worthy work perform'd 
By Caius Marcius Coriolanus, whom 
We met here both to thank and to remember 
With honours like himself 

I Se7iator. Speak, good Cominius ; 

Leave nothing out for length, and make us think 
Rather our state 's defective for requital 
Than we to stretch it out. — \To the Tribunes'] Masters o' the 

people, 
We do request your kindest ears, and after. 
Your loving motion toward the common body. 
To yield what passes here. 



84 



CORIOLANUS. 



Siciniiis. We are con vented so 

Upon a pleasing treaty, and have hearts 
Inclinable to honour and advance 
The theme of our assembly. 

Brutus. Which the rather 

We shall be blest to do, if he remember 
A kinder value of the people than 
He hath hereto priz'd them at. 

Mejtenius. That 's off, that 's off; 

I would you rather had been silent. Please you 
To hear Cominius speak ? 

Brutus. Most willingly; 

But yet my caution was more pertinent 
Than the rebuke you gave it. 

Menenius. He loves your people ; 60 

But tie him not to be their bedfellow. — 
Worthy Cominius, speak. — \Coriolanus offers to go away.] 
Nay, keep your place. 

I Senator. Sit, Coriolanus ; never shame to hear 
What you have nobly done. 

Coriolanus. Your honours' pardon ; 

I had rather have my wounds to heal again 
Than hear say how I got them. 

Brutus. Sir, I hope 

My words disbench'd you not. 

Coriolanus. No, sir ; yet oft, 

When blows have made me stay, I fled from words. 
You sooth'd not, therefore hurt not ; but your people, 
I love them as they weigh. 

Menenius. Pray now, sit down. 70 

Coriolanus. I had rather have one scratch my head i' the 
sun 
When the alarum were struck than idly sit 
To hear my nothings monster'd. \Exit. 

Menenius. Masters of the people. 



ACT 11. SCENE 11. 85 

Your multiplying spawn how can he flatter — 
That 's thousand to one good one — when you now see 
He had rather venture all his limbs for honour 
Than one on 's ears to hear it ? — Proceed, Cominius. 

Cofninius. I shall lack voice; the deeds of Coriolanus 
Should not be uttered feebly. — It is held 
That valour is the chiefest virtue, and 80 

Most dignifies the haver; if it be, 
The man I speak of cannot in the world 
Be singly counterpois'd. At sixteen years, 
When Tarquin made a head for Rome, he fought 
Beyond the mark of others; our then dictator, 
Whom with all praise I point at, saw him fight, 
When with his Amazonian chin he drove 
The bristled lips before him. He bestrid 
An o'er-press'd Roman, and i' the consul's view 
Slew three opposers ; Tarquin's self he met, 90 

And struck him on his knee. In that day's feats. 
When he might act the woman in the scene. 
He prov'd best man i' the field, and for his meed 
Was brow-bound with the oak. His pupil age 
Man-enter'd thus, he waxed like a sea. 
And in the brunt of seventeen battles since 
He lurch'd all swords of the garland. For this last. 
Before and in Corioli, let me say, 
I cannot speak him home ; he stopp'd the fliers, 
And by his rare example made the coward 100 

Turn terror into sport. As weeds before 
A vessel under sail, so men obey'd 
And fell below his stem : his sword, death's stamp. 
Where it did mark, it took; from face to foot 
He was a thing of blood, whose every motion 
Was tim'd with dying cries. Alone he enter'd 
The mortal gate of the city, which he painted 
With shunless destiny, aidless came off. 



86 - CORIOLANUS. 

And with a sudden re-enforcement struck 

Corioli like a planet. Now all 's his ; no 

When, by and by, the din of war gan pierce 

His ready sense. Then straight his doubled spirit 

Re-quicken'd what in flesh was fatigate, 

And to the battle came he : where he did 

Run reeking o'er the lives of men, as if 

'T were a perpetual spoil ; and till we call'd 

Both field and city ours, he never stood 

To ease his breast with panting. 

Meneniiis. Worthy man ! 

I Senator. He cannot but with measure fit the hon- 
ours 
Which we devise him. 

Cominiiis. Our spoils he kick'd at, 120 

And look'd upon things precious as they were 
The common muck o' the world ; he covets less 
Than misery itself would give, rewards 
His deeds with doing them, and is content 
To spend the time to end it. 

Menenius. He 's right noble ; 

Let him be call'd for. 

I Senator. Call Coriolanus. 

Officer. He doth appear. 

Re-enter Coriolanus. 

Menenius. The senate, Coriolanus, are well pleas'd 
To make thee consul. 

Coriolafius. I do owe them still 

My life and services. 

Menenius. It then remains 13° 

That you do speak to the people. 

Coriolafius. I do beseech you, 

Let me o'erleap that custom, for I cannot 
Put on the gown, stand naked, and entreat them. 



ACT 11. SCENE 11. 3y 

P'or my wounds' sake, to give their suffrage ; please you 
That I may pass this doing. 

Sicinius. Sir, the people 

Must have their voices ; neither will they bate 
One jot of ceremony. 

Menejiins. Put them not to 't; 

Pray you, go fit you to the custom and 
Take to you, as your predecessors have. 
Your honour with your form. 

Coriolanus. It is a part 140 

That I shall blush in acting, and might well 
Be taken from the people. 

Brutus. Mark you that ? 

Coriolanus. To brag unto them, thus I did, and thus. 
Show them the unaching scars which I should hide. 
As if I had receiv'd them for the hire 
Of their breath only ! 

Menenius. Do not stand upon 't. — 

We recommend to you, tribunes of the people, 
Our purpose to them ; — and to our noble consul 
Wish we all joy and honour. 

Senators. To Coriolanus come all joy and honour ! 150 

{Flourish of cornets. Exeimt all but Sicinius 
a7id Brutus. 
Brutus. You see how he intends to use the people. 
Sicinius. May they perceive 's intent! He will require 
them. 
As if he did contemn what he requested 
Should be in them to give. 

Brutus. Come, we '11 inform them 

Of our proceedings here, on the market-place ; 
I know they do attend us. {Exeunt. 



88 CORIOLANUS. 



Scene III. The Same. The Forum. 
Enter several Citizens. 

1 Citizen. Once, if.he do require our voices, we ought not 
to deny him. 

2 Citizen. We may, sir, if we will. 

3 Citizen. We have power in ourselves to do it, but it is a 
power that we have no power to do : for if he show us his 
wounds and tell us his deeds, we are to put our tongues into 
those wounds and speak for them ; so, if he tell us his noble 
deeds, we must also tell him our noble acceptance of them. 
Ingratitude is monstrous, and for the multitude to be ingrate- 
ful, were to make a monster of the multitude ; of the which 
we being members, should bring ourselves to be monstrous 
members. 12 

1 Citizen. And to make us no better thought of, a little 
help will serve ; for once we stood up about the corn, he him- 
self stuck not to call us the many-headed multitude. 

3 Citizen. We have been called so of many; not that our 
heads are some brown, some black, some auburn, some bald, 
but that our wits are so diversely coloured; and truly I think 
if all our wits were to issue out of one skull, they would fly 
east, west, north, south, and their consent of one direct way 
should be at once to all the points o' the compass. 21 

2 Citizen. Think you so? Which way do you judge my 
wit would fly ? 

3 Citizen. Nay, your wit will not so soon out as another 
man's will ; \ is strongly wedged up in a block-head, but if 
it were at liberty, 't would, sure, southward. 

2 Citizen. Why that way ? 

3 Citizen. To lose itself in a fog, where being three parts 
melted away with rotten dews, the fourth would return for 
conscience sake, to help to get thee a wife. 30 

2 Citizen. You are never without your tricks; you may, 
you may. 



ACT 11. SCENE III. 89 

3 Citizen. Are you all resolved to give your voices ? But 
that 's no matter, the greater part carries it. I say, if he 
would incline to the people, there was never a worthier man. 

Enter Coriolanus in a gown of humility^ with Menenius. 
Here he comes, and in the gown of humility; mark his be- 
haviour. We are not to stay all together, but to come by him 
where he stands, by ones, by twos, and by threes. He 's to 
make his requests by particulars ; wherein every one of us 
has a single honour, in giving him our own voices with our 
own tongues : therefore follow me, and I '11 direct you how 
you shall go by him. 42 

All. Content, content. [Exeunt citizens. 

Menenius. O sir, you are not right; have you not known 
The worthiest men have done 't 1 

Coriolanus. What must I say ? — 

I pray, sir, — Plague upon 't ! I cannot bring 
My tongue to such a pace. — Look, sir, my wounds ! 
I got them in my country's service, when 
Some certain of your brethren roar'd and ran 
From the noise of our own drums. 

Menenius. O me, the gods ! so 

You must not speak of that ; you must desire them 
To think upon you. 

Coriolanus. Think upon me ! hang 'em ! 

I would they would forget me, like the virtues 
Which our divines lose by 'em. 

Menenius. You '11 mar all ; 

I '11 leave you. Pray you, speak to 'em, I pray you, 
In wholesome manner. \Exit. 

Coriolanus. Bid them wash their faces 

And keep their teeth clean. — {Re-enter two of the Citizens?^ 

So, here comes a brace. — 
You know the cause, sir, of my standing here. 

I Citizen. We do, sir; tell us what hath brought you to 't. 



90 CORIOLANUS, 

Coriolanus. Mine own desert. 60 

2 Citizen. Your own desert! 

Coriolanus. Ay, not mine own desire. 

I Citizen. How! not your own desire! 

Coriolanus. No, sir, 't was never my desire yet to trouble 
the poor with begging. 

I Citizen. You must think, if we give you any thing, we 
hope to gain by you. 

CoriolaJtus. Well, then, I pray, your price o' the consul- 
ship? 

1 Citizen. The price is to ask it kindly. 70 
Coriolanus. Kindly, sir, I pray, let me ha 't; I have wounds 

to show you, which shall be yours in private. — Your good 
voice, sir; what say you? 

2 Citizen. You shall ha 't, worthy sir. 

Coriolanus. A match, sir. — There 's in all two worthy voices 
begged. — I have your alms ; adieu. 

1 Citizen. But this is something odd. 

2 Citizen. An 't were to give again, — but 't is no matter, 

S^Exeunt the two Citizens. 

Re-enter two other Citizens. 
Coriolatius. Pray you now, if it may stand with the tune 
of your voices that I may be consul, I have here the custom- 
ary gown. 81 

3 Citizen. You have deserved nobly of your country, and 
you have not deserved nobly. 

Coriolanus. Your enigma? 

3 Citizen. You have been a scourge to her enemies, you 
have been a rod to her friends; you have not indeed loved 
the common people. 

Coriolanus. You should account me the more virtuous that 
I have not been common in my love. I will, sir, flatter my 
sworn brother, the people, to earn a dearer estimation of 
them; 't is a condition they account gentle: and since the 



ACT n. SCENE II L gi 

wisdom of their choice is rather to have my hat than my 
heart, I will practise the insinuating nod and be off to them 
most counterfeitly; that is, sir, I will counterfeit the bewitch- 
ment of some popular man and give it bountiful to the de- 
sirers. Therefore, beseech you, I may be consul. 

4 Citizen. We hope to find you our friend, and therefore 
give you our voices heartily. 

3 Citizen. You have received many wounds for your coun- 
try. lOO 

Coriolanus. I will not seal your knowledge with showing 
them. I will make much of your voices, and so trouble you 
no farther. 

Both Citizens. The gods give you joy, sir, heartily ! {^Exeunt. 

Coriolanus. Most sweet voices! — 
Better it is to die, better to starve, 
Than crave the hire which first we do deserve. 
Why in this wolvish toge should I stand here, 
To beg of Hob and Djck, that do appear. 
Their needless vouches? Custom calls me to 't. no 

What custom wills, in all things should we do 't, 
The dust on antique time would lie unswept, 
And mountainous error be too highly heap'd 
For truth to o'erpeer. — Rather than fool it so. 
Let the high ofiice and the honour go 
To one that would do thus. — I am half through; 
The one part suffer'd, the other will I do. — 

Re-enter three Citizens more. 
Here come moe voices. — 
Your voices : for your voices I have fought ; 
Watch'd for your voices ; for your voices bear 120 

Of wounds two dozen odd ; battles thrice six 
I have seen, and heard of; for your voices have 
Done many things, some less, some more: your voices. 
Indeed, I would be consul. 



92 



CORIOLANUS. 



5 Citizen. He has done nobly, and cannot go without any 
honest man's voice. 

6 Citizen. Therefore let him be consul ; the gods give him 
joy, and make him good friend to the people ! 

All Citizefis. Amen, amen.— God save thee, noble consul ! 

\Exeunt. 
Coriolanus. Worthy voices! 130 

Re-enter Menenius, with Brutus and Sicmius. 

Meneniiis. You have stood your limitation ; and the tribunes 
Endue you with the people's voice : remains 
That, in the official marks invested, you 
Anon do meet the senate. 

Coriolanus. Is this done.? 

Sicinius. The custom of request you have discharg'd ; 
The people do admit you, and are summon'd 
To meet anon, upon your approbation. 

Coriolanus. Where? at the senate-house? 

Sicinius. There, Coriolanus. 

Coriolanus. May I change these garments? 

Sicinius. You may, sir. 

Coriolanus. That I '11 straight do, and, knowing myself 
again, 140 

Repair to the senate-house. 

Menenius. I '11 keep you company. — Will you along? 

Brutus. We stay here for the people. 

Sicinius. Fare you well. — 

[Exeunt Coriolanus and Menenius. 
He has it now, and by his looks methinks 
'T is warm at 's heart. 

Brutus. With a proud heart he wore his humble weeds. 
Will you dismiss the people? 

Re-enter Citizens. 
Sicinius. How now, my masters ! have you chose this man ? 



ACT II. SCENE III 



93 



1 Citizen. He has our voices, sir. 

Brutus. We pray the gods he ma}^ deserve your loves. 150 

2 Citizen. Amen, sir; to my poor unworthy notice, 
He mock'd us when he begg'd our voices. 

3 Citizen. Certainly 
He flouted us downright. 

1 Citizen. No, 't is his kind of speech; he did not mock us. 

2 Citizen. Not one amongst us, save yourself, but says 
He us'd us scornfully; he should have show'd us 

His marks of merit, wounds receiv'd for 's country. 
Sicinius. Why, so he did, I am sure. 
Citizens. No, no ; no man saw 'em. 

3 Citizen. He said he had wounds, which he could show in 

private ; 160 

And with his hat, thus waving it in scorn, 
' I would be consul,' says he : ' aged custom. 
But by your voices, will not so permit me; 
Your voices therefore.' When we granted that, 
Here was ' I thank you for your voices, — thank you, — 
Your most sweet voices; now you have left your voices, 
I have no further with you.' — Was not this mockery ? 

Sicinius. Why either were you ignorant to see 't, 
Or, seeing it, of such childish friendliness 
To yield your voices? 

Brutus. Could you not have told him 170 

As you were lesson'd, when he had no power, 
But was a petty servant to the state. 
He was your enemy, ever spake against 
Your liberties and the charters that you bear 
I' the body of the weal ; and now, arriving 
A place of potency and sway o' the state, 
If he should still malignantly remain 
-Fast foe to the plebeii, your voices might 
Be curses to yourselves? You should have said 
That as his worthy deeds did claim no less 180 



94 CORIOLANUS. 

Than what he stood for, so his gracious nature 
Would think upon you for your voices and 
Translate his malice towards you into love, 
Standing your friendly lord. 

Sicifiius. Thus to have said, 

As you were fore-advis'd, had touch'd his spirit 
And tried his inclination ; from him pluck'd 
Either his gracious promise, which you might, 
As cause had call'd you up, have held him to. 
Or else it would have gall'd his surly nature, 
Which easily endures not article 190 

Tying him to aught ; so putting him to rage. 
You should have ta'en the advantage of his choler 
And pass'd him unelected. 

Brutus. Did you perceive 

He did solicit you in free contempt 
When he did need your loves? and do you think 
That his contempt shall not be bruising to you 
When he hath power to crush ? Why, had your bodies 
No heart among you ? or had you tongues to cry 
Against the, rectorship of judgment? 

Sicinius. Have you 

Ere now denied the asker? and now again 200 

Of him that did not ask, but mock, bestow 
Your sued-for tongues? 

3 Citizen. He 's not confirm'd ; we may deny him yet. 

2 Citizen. And will deny him ; 
I '11 have five hundred voices of that sound. 

I Citizeji. I twice five hundred and their friends to piece 
'em. 

Brutus. Get you hence instantly, and tell those friends 
They have chose a consul that will from them take 
Their liberties ; make them of no more voice 
Than dogs that are as often beat for barking 210 

As therefore kept to do so. 



ACT IL SCENE III. 

Sicinius. Let them assemble, 

And on a safer judgment all revoke 
Your ignorant election. Enforce his pride, 
And his old hate unto you; besides, forget not 
With what contempt he wore the humble weed, 
How in his suit he scorn 'd you ; but your loves, 
Thinking upon his services, took from you 
The apprehension of his present portance, 
Which most gibingly, ungravely, he did fashion 
After the inveterate hate he bears you. 

Brutus. Lay 

A fault on us, your tribunes ; that we labour'd, 
No impediment between, but that you must 
Cast your election on him. 

Sicinius. Say, you chose him 

More after our commandment than as guided 
By 3^our own true affections ; and that your minds, 
Preoccupied with what you rather must do 
Than what you should, made you against the grain 
To voice him consul : lay the fault on us. 

Brutus. Ay, spare us not. Say we read lectures to you, 
How youngly he began to serve his country, 
How long continued ; and what stock he springs of. 
The noble house o' the Marcians, from whence came 
That Ancus Marcius, Numa's daughter's son, 
Who, after great Hostilius, here was king; 
Of the same house Publius and Quintus were, 
That our best water brought by conduits hither ; 
And Censorinus, who was nobly nam'd so, 
Twice being by the people chosen censor. 
Was his great ancestor. ''^ 

Sicifiius. One thus descended, 

That hath beside well in his person wrought 2 

To be set high in place, we did commend 
To your remembrances ; but you have found, 



95 



96 CORIOLANUS. 

Scaling his present bearing with his past, 
That he 's your fixed enemy, and revoke 
Your sudden approbation. 

Brutus. Say, you ne'er had done 't — - 

Harp on that still — but by our putting on ; 
And presently, when you have drawn your number, 
Repair to the Capitol. 

Citizens. We will so ; almost all 

Repent in their election. \Exeunt Citizens. 

Brutus. Let them go on ; 

This mutiny were better put in hazard, 250 

Than stay, past doubt, for greaten 
If, as his nature is, he fall in rage 
With their refusal, both observe and answer 
The vantage of his anger. 

Sicinius. To the Capitol, come : 

We will be there before the stream o' the people; 
And this shall seem, as partly 't is, their own, 
Which we have goaded onward. \Exeunt. 





ACT III. 

Scene I. Rojue. A Street. 

Cornets. Eiiter Coriolanus, Menenius, Cominius, Titus 

Lartius, Senators, and Patricians. 

Coriolanus. Tullus Aufidius then had made new head ? 

Lartius. He had, my lord j and that it was which caus'd 
Our swifter composition. 

Coriolanits. So then the Volsces stand but as at first, 
Ready, when time shall prompt them, to make road 
Upon 's again. 

Cominius. They are worn, lord consul, so, 

That we shall hardly in our ages see 
Their banners wave again. 

Coriolanus. Saw you Aufidius ? 

Lartius. On safeguard he came to me, and did curse 
Against the Volsces, for they had so vilely lo 

Yielded the town ; he is retir'd to Antium'. 

Coriolanus. Spoke he of me ? 

Lartius. He did, my lord. 

Coriolanus. How? what.? 

Lartius. How often he had met you, sword to sword ; 
That of all things upon the earth he hated 

G 



98 CORIOLANUS. 

Your person most; that he would pawn his fortunes 
To hopeless restitution, so he might 
Be call'd your vanquisher. 

Coriolanus. At Antium lives he ? 

La7'tius. At Antium. 

Coriolanus. I wish I had a cause to seek him there, 
To oppose his hatred fully. — Welcome home. =o 

Enter Sicinius and Brutus. 
Behold, these are the tribunes of the people, 
The tongues o' the common mouth. I do despise them, 
For they do prank them in authority, 
Against all noble sufferance. 

Sicinius. Pass no further. 

Coriola7iiis. Ha! what is that? 

Brutus. It will be dangerous to go on ; no further. 

Coriolanus. What makes this change? 

Menenius. The matter ? 

Cominius. Hath he not pass'd the noble and the com- 
mon ? 

Brutus. Cominius, no. 

Coriolamis. Have I had children's voices ? 30 

I Senator. Tribunes, give way; he shall to the market- 
place. 

Brutus. The people are incens'd against him. 

Sicinius. Stop, 

Or all will ^all in broil. 

Coriolanus. Are these your herd ? 

Must these have voices, that can yield them now 
And straight disclaim their tongues? What are your offices? 
You being their mouths, why rule you not their teeth ? 
Have you not set them on ? 

Menenius. Be calm, be calm. 

Coriolanus. It is a purpos'd thing, and grows by plot. 
To curb the will of the nobility. - 



ACT III. SCENE I. f,g 

Suffer 't, and live with such as cannot rule 4° 

Nor ever will be rul'd. 

Brutus. Call 't not a plot : 

The people cry you mock'd them, and of late, 
When corn was given them gratis, you repin'd, 
Scandal'd the suppliants for the people, call'd them 
Time-pleasers, flatterers, foes to nobleness. 

Coriolaiius. Why, this was known before. 

Brutus. Not to them all. 

Coriolarius. Have you inform'd them sithence ? 

Brutus. How ! I inform them ! 

Couiifiius. You are like to do such business. 

Brutus. Not unlike, 

Each way, to better yours. 

CorioiaJius. Why then should I be consul.^ By yond 
clouds, 50 

Let me deserve so ill as you, and make me 
Your fellow tribune. 

Sicinius. You show too much of that 

For which the people stir. If you will pass 
To where you are bound, you must inquire your way, 
Which you are out of, with a gentler spirit. 
Or never be so noble as a consul, 
Nor yoke with him for tribune. 

Menenius. Let 's be calm. 

Cominius. The people are abus'd. — Set on. — This paltering 
Becomes not Rome, nor has Coriolanus 
Deserv'd this so dishonour'd rub, laid falsely 60 

I' the plain way of his merit, 

Coriolanus. Tell me of corn ! 

This was my speech, and I will speak 't again — 

Menenius. Not now, not now. 

I Senator. Npt in this heat, sir, now. 

Coriolanus. Now, as I live, I will. — My nobler friends, 
I crave their pardons. — 



lOo CORIOLANUS. 

For the mutable, rank-scented many, let them 

Regard me as I do not flatter, and 

Therein behold themselves. I say again. 

In soothing them, we nourish 'gainst our senate 

The cockle of rebellion, insolence, sedition, 70 

Which we ourselves have plough'd for, sow'd, and scatter'd, 

By mingling them with us, the honour'd number, 

Who lack not virtue, no, nor power, but that 

Which they have given to beggars. 

Meneniiis. Well, no more. 

I Senator. No more words, we beseech you. 

Coriolanus. How ! no more ! 

As for my country I have shed my blood. 
Not fearing outward force, so shall my lungs 
Coin words till their decay against those measles, 
Which we disdain should tetter us, yet sought 
The very way to catch them. 

Brutus. You speak o' the people, 80 

As if you were a god to punish, not 
A man of their infirmity. 

Sicinius. 'T were well 

We let the people know 't. 

Meneitius. What, what ? his choler ? 

Coriolanics. Choler ! 
Were I as patient as the midnight sleep, 
By Jove, 't would be my mind ! 

Sicinius. It is a mind 

That shall remain a poison where it is. 
Not poison any further. 

Coriolanus. Shall remain ! — 

Hear you this Triton of the minnows ? mark you 
His absolute ' shall ?' 

Cominius. 'T was from the canon. 

Coriolanus. Shall ! 50 

O good but most unwise patricians ! why. 



ACT III. SCENE /. 10 1 

You grave but reckless senators, have you thus 

Given Hydra here to choose an officer, 

That with his peremptory ' shall,' being but 

The horn and noise of the monster's, wants not spirit 

To say he '11 turn your current in a ditch, 

And make your channel his ? If he have power, 

Then vail your ignorance j if none, awake 

Your dangerous lenity. If you are learn'd, 

Be not as common fools ; if you are not, loo 

Let them have cushions by you. You are plebeians, 

If they be senators; and they are no less, 

When, both your voices blended, the great'st taste 

Most palates theirs. They choose their magistrate. 

And such a one as he, who puts his ' shall,' 

His popular ' shall,' against a graver bench 

Than ever frown'd in Greece. By Jove himself! 

It makes the consuls base; and my soul aches 

To know, when two authorities are up, 

Neither supreme, how soon confusion no 

May enter 'twixt the gap of both, and take 

The one by the other. 

Cominius. Well, on to the market-place. 

Coriolanus. Whoever gave that counsel, to give forth 
The corn o' the storehouse gratis, as 't was us'd 
Sometime in Greece, — 

Meneniiis. Well, well, no more of that. 

Coriolanus, Though there the people had more absolute 
power, 
I say, they nourish'd disobedience, fed 
The ruin of the state. 

Brutus. Why, shall the people give 

One that speaks thus their voice ? 

Coriolanus. I '11 give my reasons. 

More worthier than their voices. They know the corn 120 
Was not our recompense, resting well assur'd 



I02 CORIOLANUS. 

They ne'er did service for 't. Being press'd to the war, 

Even when the navel of the state was touch'd, 

They would not thread the gates; this kind of service 

Did not deserve corn gratis. Being i' the war, 

Their mutinies and revolts, wherein they show'd 

Most valour, spoke not for them. The accusation 

Which they have often made against the senate, 

All cause unborn, could never be the motive 

Of our so frank donation. Well, what then ? 

How shall this bisson multitude digest 

The senate's courtesy ? Let deeds express 

What 's like to be their words: 'We did request it; 

We are the greater poll, and in true fear 

They gave us our demands.' Thus we debase 

The nature of our seats and make the rabble 

Call our cares fears; which will in time 

Break ope the locks o' the senate and bring in 

The crows to peck the eagles. 

Menenius. Come, enough. 

Briitiis. Enough, with over-measure. 

Coriolanus. No, take more : 

What may be sworn by, both divine and human. 
Seal what I end withal ! This double worship, — 
Where one part does disdain with cause, the other 
Insult without all reason; where gentry, title, wisdom, 
Cannot conclude but by the yea and no 
Of general ignorance,- — it must omit 
Real necessities, and give way the while 
To unstable slightness. Purpose so barr'd, it follows, 
Nothing is done to purpose. Therefore, beseech you, — 
You that will be less fearful than discreet, 
That love the fundamental part of state 
More than you doubt the change on 't, that prefer 
A noble life before a long, and wish 
To jump a body with a dangerous physic 



ACT HL SCENE I. 103 

That 's sure of death without it, — at once pluck out 

The multitudinous tongue; let them not lick 

The sweet which is their poison. Your dishonour 

Mangles true judgment and bereaves the state 

Of that integrity which should become 't, 

Not having the power to do the good it would, 160 

For the ill which doth control 't. 

Brutus. Has said enough. 

Sicinius. Has spoken like a traitor, and shall answer 
As traitors do. 

Coriolanus. Thou wretch, despite o'erwhelm thee ! — 
What should the people do with these bald tribunes t 
On whom depending, their obedience fails 
To the greater bench. In a rebellion, 
When what 's not meet, but what must be, was law, 
Then were they chosen ; in a better hour, 
Let what is meet be said it must be meet, 170 

And throw their power i' the dust. 

Brutus. Manifest treason ! 

Sicmius. This a consul ? no. 

Brutus. The aediles, ho ! — 

Enter an ^dile. 

Let him be apprehended. 

Sicinius. Go, call the people,— [^^//^^//^] in whose name 
myself 
Attach thee as a traitorous innovator, 
A foe to the public weal. Obey, I charge thee, 
And follow to thine answer. 

Coriolanus. Hence, old goat ! 

Senators, etc. We '11 surety him. 

Comi?iius. Aged sir, hands off. 

CoriolaJius. Hence, rotten thing ! or I shall shake thy bones 
Out of thy garments. 

Sicinius. Help, ye citizens ! 180 



I04 CORIOLANUS. 



Enter a rabble of Citizens, with the ^diles. 

Menenius. On both sides more respect. 

Sicinius. Here's he that would take from you all your power. 

Brutus. Seize him, aediles ! 

Citizens. Down with him ! down with him ! 

Senators, etc. Weapons, weapons, weapons ! 

\They all bustle about Coriolanus, crying 
'Tribunes !' ' Patricians !' ' Citizens !' ' What, ho !' 
'Sicinius!' 'Brutus!' ' Coriolanus !' 'Citizens!' 
' Peace, peace, peace !' ' Stay, hold, peace !' 

MeJienius. What is about to be? I am out of breath; 
Confusion 's near; I cannot speak. — You, tribunes 190 

To the people ! — Coriolanus, patience ! — 
Speak, good Sicinius. 

Sicinius. Hear me, people; peace I 

Citizens. Let 's hear our tribune. — Peace ! Speak, speak, 
speak. 

Sicinius. You are at point to lose your liberties. 
Marcius would have all from you; Marcius, 
Whom late you have nam'd for consul. 

Menenius. Fie, fie, fie ! 

This is the way to kindle, not to quench. 

I Senator. To unbuild the city and to lay all flat. 

Sicinius. What is the city but the people ? 

Citizens. True, 

The people are the city. 2c« 

Brutus. By the consent of all, we were establish'd 
The people's magistrates, 

Citizens. You so remain. 

Mene?iius. And so are like to do. 

Cominius. That is the way to lay the city fiat; 
To bring the roof to the foundation, 
And bury all, which yet distinctly ranges^ 
In heaps and piles of ruin. 



ACT III. SCENE I. 105 

Sicinius. This deserves death. 

Brutus. Or let us stand to our authority, 
Or let us lose it. — We do here pronounce, 
Upon the part o' the people, in whose power 210 

We were elected theirs, Marcius is worthy 
Of present death. 

Sicinius. Therefore lay hold of him ; 

Bear him to the rock Tarpeian, and from thence 
Into destruction cast him. 

Brutus. ^diles, seize him ! 

Citizens. Yield, Marcius, yield ! 

Menenius. Hear me one word ; 

Beseech you, tribunes, hear me but a word. 

yEdiles. Peace, peace ! 

Menenius. [To Brutus'] Be that you seem, truly your coun- 
try's friend. 
And temperately proceed to what you would 
Thus violently redress. 

Brutus. Sir, those cold ways, 220 

That seem like prudent helps, are very poisonous 
Where the disease is violent. — Lay hands upon him, 
And bear him to the rock. 

Coriolanus. No, I '11 die here. 

[Drawing his sword. 
There 's some among you have beheld me fighting; 
Come, try upon yourselves what you have seen me. 

Menetiius. Down with that sword ! — Tribunes, withdraw 
awhile. 

Brutus. Lay hands upon him. 

Menenius. Help Marcius, help. 

You that be noble ; help him, young and old ! 

Citizens. Down with him, down with him ! 

[The Tribunes, the ^diles, and the People are beat in. 

Menenius. Go, get you to your house j be gone, away i 230 
All will be naught else. 



lo6 CORIOLANUS. 

2 Senator. Get you gone. 

Coriolanus. Stand fast; 

We have as many friends as enemies. 

Menenius. Shall it be put to that ? 

I Senator. The gods forbid ! 

I prithee, noble friend, home to thy house; 
Leave us to cure this cause. 

Menenius. For 't is a sore upon us, 

You cannot tent yourself. Be gone, beseech you. 

Cominius. Come, sir, along with us. 

Coriolanus. I would they were barbarians — as they are, 
Though in Rome litter'd — not Romans — as they are not. 
Though calv'd i' the porch o' the Capitol — 

Me?ienius. Be gone ; 240 

Put not your worthy rage into your tongue : 
One time will owe another. 

Coriolanus. On fair ground 

I could beat forty of them. 

Menenius. I could myself 

Take up a brace o' the best of them ; yea, the two tribunes. 

Cominius. But now 'tis odds beyond arithmetic; 
And manhood is call'd foolery, when it stands 
Against a falling fabric. — Will you hence, 
Before the tag return ? whose rage doth rend 
Like interrupted waters and o'erbear 
What they are us'd to bear. 

Menenius. Pray you, be gone. 250 

I '11 try whether my old wit be in request 
With those that have but little; this must be patch'd 
With cloth of any colour. 

Cominius. Nay, come away. 

\Exeunt Coriolanus.^ Cominius, and others. 

I Patrician. This man has marr'd his fortune. 

Menenius. His nature is too noble for the world; 
He would not flatter Neptune for his trident, 



ACT III. SCENE I. J 07 

Or Jove for 's power to thunder. His heart 's his mouth; 
What his breast forges, that his tongue must vent, 
And, being angry, does forget that ever ■ ^^g 

He heard the name of death. \A noise within. 

Here 's goodly work ! 

2 Patrician. I would they were a-bed ! 

Me7ienius. I would they were in Tiber ! — What the ven- 
geance! 
Could he not speak 'em fair ? 

Re-enter Brutus a?id Sicinius, with the rabble. 

Sicinius. Where is this viper 

That would depopulate the city and 
Be every man himself? 

Menenius. You worthy tribunes, — 

Sicinius. He shall be thrown down the Tarpeian rock 
With rigorous hands ; he hath resisted law, 
And therefore law shall scorn him further trial 
Than the severity of the public power 
Which he so sets at nought. 

I Citizen. He shall well know 270 

The noble tribunes are the people's mouths, 
And we their hands. 

Citizefzs, He shall, sure on 't. 

Menenius. Sir, sir, — 

Sicinius. Peace! 

Menenius. Do not cry havoc, where you should but hunt 
With modest warrant. 

Sicinius. Sir, how comes 't that you 

Have holp to make this rescue ? 

Menenius. Hear me- speak.— 

As I do know the consul's worthiness, 
So can I name his faults, — 

Sicinius. Consul ! what consul > 

Menenius. The consul Coriolanus. 



jo8 CORIOLANUS. 

Brutus. He consul ! 280 

- Citizens. No, no, no, no, no. 

Menenius. If, by -the tribunes' leave, and yours, good people, 
I may be heard, I would crave a word or two ; 
The which shall turn you to no further harm 
Than so much loss of time. 

Sicifiius. Speak briefly then ; 

For we are peremptory to dispatch 
This viperous traitor. To eject him hence 
Were but one danger, and to keep him here 
Our certain death ; therefore it is decreed 
He dies to-night. 

MeJtenius. Now the good gods forbid .290 

That our renowned Rome, whose gratitude 
Towards her deserved children is enroll'd 
In Jove's own book, like an unnatural dam 
Should now eat up her own ! 

Sicinius. He 's a disease that must be cut away. 

Menenius. O, he 's a limb that has but a disease; 
Mortal, to cut it off; to cure it, easy. 
What has he done to Rome that 's worthy death ? 
Killing our enemies, the blood he hath lost — 
Which, I dare vouch, is more than that he hath, 300 

By many an ounce — he dropp'd it for his country ; 
And what is left, to lose it by his country, 
Were to us all, that do 't and suffer it, 
A brand to the end o' the world. 

Sicinius. This is clean kam. 

Brutus. Merely awry. When he did love his country, 
It honour'd him. 

Mene7%ius. The service of the foot 

Being once gangren'd, is not then respected 
For what before it was. 

Brutt^s. We '11 hear no more. — 

Pursue him to his house, and pluck him thence, 



ACT III. SCENE I. 109 

Lest his infection, being of catching nature, 310 

Spread further. 

Meneniiis. One word more, one word. 

This tiger-footed rage, when it shall find 
The harm of unscann'd swiftness, will too late 
Tie leaden pounds to 's heels. Proceed by process; 
Lest parties, as he is belov'd, break out. 
And sack great Rome with Romans. 

Brutus. If it were so, — 

Sicinius. What do ye talk? 
Have we not had a taste of his obedience ? 
Our ffidiles smote,? ourselves resisted.? — Come. 

Menenius. Consider this : he has been bred i' the wars 320 
Since he could draw a sword, and is ill schooFd 
In bolted language; meal and bran together 
He throws without distinction. Give me leave, 
I '11 go to him, and undertake to bring him 
Where he shall answer, by a lawful form. 
In peace, to his utmost peril. 

I Senator. Noble tribunes. 

It is the humane way; the other course 
Will prove too bloody, and the end of it 
LTnknown to the beginning. 

Sicinius. Noble Menenius, 

Be you then as the people's officer, — ■ 330 

Masters, lay down your weapons. 

Brutus. Go not home. 

Sicinius, Meet on the market-place. — We '11 attend you 
there ; 
Where if you bring not Marcius, we '11 proceed 
In our first way. 

Menenius. I '11 bring him to you. — 

\To the Senators] Let me desire your company; he must come. 
Or what is worst will follow. 

I Senator. Pray you, let 's to him. 

[Exeunt. 



1 10 CORIOLANUS. 



Scene II. A Room in Coriolanus's House. 
Enter Coriolanus with Patricians. 

CofHolanus. Let them pull all about mine ears, present me 
Death on the wheel or at wild horses' heels, 
Or pile ten hills on the Tarpeian rock, 
That the precipitation might down stretch 
Below the beam of sight, yet will I still 
Be thus to them. 

I Patrician. You do the nobler. 

Coriolanus. I muse my mother 
Does not approve me further, who was wont 
To call them woollen vassals, things created 
To buy and sell with groats, to show bare heads ro 

In congregations, to yawn, be still, and wonder, 
When one but of my ordinance stood up 
To speak of peace or war. — 

Enter Volumnia. 

I talk of you. 
Why did you wish me milder ? would you have me 
False to my nature? Rather say I play 
The man I am. 

Volumnia. O, sir, sir, sir, 
I would have had you put your power well on. 
Before you had worn it out. 

Coriolanus. Let go. 

Volumnia. You might have been enough the man you are, 
With striving less to be so; lesser had been 20 

The thwartingS of your dispositions, if 
You had not show'd them how you were dispos'd 
Ere they lack'd power to cross you. 

Coriolanus. Let them hang. 

Volumnia. Ay, and burn too. 



ACT III. SCENE 11. Ill 

Enter Menenius with the Senators. 

Menenius. Come, come, you have been too rough, some- 
thing too rough ; 
You must return and mend it. 

I Senator. There 's no remedy; 

Unless, by not so doing, our good city 
Cleave in the midst, and perish. 

Voliimnia. Pray, be counsell'd. 

I have a heart as little apt as yours. 

But yet a brain that leads my use of anger 3°. 

To better vantage. 

Menenius. Well said, noble woman! 

Before he should thus stoop to the herd, but that 
The violent fit o' the time craves it as physic 
For the whole state, I would put mine armour on, 
Which I can scarcely bear. 
. Coriolanus. What must I do? 

Menenius. Return to the tribunes. 

Coriolanus. Well, what then? what then? 

Menenius. Repent what you have spoke. 

Coriolanus. For them ! I cannot do it to the gods; 
Must I then do 't to them ? 

Volum7iia. You are too absolute; 

Though therein you can never be too noble, 40 

But when extremities speak. I have heard you say, 
Honour and policy, like unsever'd friends, 
I' the war do grow together; grant that, and tell me. 
In peace what each of them by the other lose. 
That they combine not there. 

Coriolanus. Tush, tush ! 

Menenius. A good demand. 

Volumnia. If it be honour in your wars to seem 
The same you are not — which, for your best ends. 
You adopt your policy — how is it less or worse, 



JJ2 CORIOLANUS. 

That it shall hold companionship in peace 

With honour, as in war, since that to both 50 

It stands in like request? 

Coriolanus. Why force you this ? 

Volumnia. Because that' now it lies you on to speak 
To the people; not by your own instruction, 
Nor by the matter which your heart prompts you, 
But with such words that are but roted in 
Your tongue, though but bastards and syllables 
Of no allowance to your bosom's truth. 
Now, this no more dishonours you at all 
Than to take in a town with gentle words, 
Which else would put you to your fortune and 60 

The hazard of much blood. 
I would dissemble with my nature where 
My fortunes and my friends at stake requir'd 
I should do so in honour. I am in this, 
Your wife, your son, these senators, the nobles; 
And you will rather show our general louts 
How you can frown, than spend a fawn upon 'em 
For the inheritance of their loves and safeguard 
Of what that want might ruin. 

Menenius. Noble lady !— 

Come, go with us : speak fair ; you may salve so, 7° 

Not what is dangerous present, but the loss 
Of what is past. 

Volumnia. I prithee now, my son. 

Go to them, with this bonnet in thy hand ; 
And thus far having stretch'd it — here be with them— 
Thy knee bussing the stones — for in such business 
Action is eloquence, and the eyes of the ignorant 
More learned than the ears— waving thy head, 
Which often, thus, correcting thy stout heart, 
Now humble as the ripest mulberry 
That will not hold the handling,— say to them, So 



ACT III. SCENE IL 1 13 

Thou art their soldier, and being bred in broils 

Hast not the soft way which, thou dost confess, 

Were fit for thee to use as they to claim, 

In asking their good loves ; but thou wilt frame 

Thyself, forsooth, hereafter theirs, so far 

As thou hast power and person, 

Menetiius. This but done, 

Even as she speaks, why, their hearts were yours ; 
For they have pardons, being ask'd, as free 
As words to little purpose. 

VoIum?iia. Prithee now. 

Go, and be rul'd ; although I know thou hadst rather 90 

Follow thine enemy in a fiery gulf 
Than flatter him in a bower. Here is Cominius. 

E?tter Cominius. 

Cominius. I have been i' the market-place; and, sir, 't is fit 
You make strong party, or defend yourself 
By calmness or by absence; all 's in anger. 

Menenius. Only fair speech. 

Cominius. I think 't will serve, if he 

Can thereto frame his spirit. 

Volumnia. He must, and will. — 

Prithee now, say you will, and go about it. 

Coriolanus. Must I go show them my unbarb'd sconce? 
Must I 
With my base tongue give to my noble heart 100 

A lie that it must bear.? Well, I will do 't; 
Yet, were there but this single plot to lose, 
This mould of Marcius, they to dust should grind it 
And throw 't against the wind. — To the market-place! 
You have put me now to such a part, which never 
I shall discharge to the life. 

Cominius. Come, come, we '11 prompt you. 

Volumnia. I prithee now, sweet son, as thou hast said 
H 



114 CORIOLANUS, 

My praises made thee first a soldier, so, 
To have my praise for this, perform a part 
Thou hast not done before. 

Coriolamis. Well, I must do 't. no 

Away, my disposition, and possess me 
Some harlot's spirit ! my throat of war be turn'd. 
Which quired with my drum, into a pipe 
Small as an eunuch, or the virgin voice 
That babies lulls asleep ! the smiles of knaves 
Tent in my cheeks, and schoolboys' tears take up 
The glasses of my sight! a beggar's tongue 
Make motion through my lips, and my arm'd knees. 
Who bow'd but in my stirrup, bend like his 
That hath receiv'd an alms ! — I will not do 't, 120 

Lest I surcease to honour mine own truth 
And by my body's action teach my mind 
A most inherent baseness. 

Volumnia. At thy choice, then. 

To beg of thee, it is my more dishonour 
Than thou of them. Come all to ruin ; let 
Thy mother rather feel thy pride than fear 
Thy dangerous stoutness, for I mock at death 
With as big heart as thou. Do as thou list. 
Thy valiantness was mine, thou suck'dst it from me, 
But owe thy pride thyself 

Coriola?tus. Pray, be content. 130 

Mother, I am going to the market-place ; 
Chide me no more. I '11 mountebank their loves. 
Cog their hearts from them, and come home belov'd 
Of all the trades in Rome. Look, I am going ; 
Commend me to my wife. I '11 return consul, 
Or never trust to what my tongue can do 
I' the w^ay of flattery further. 

Volumnia. Do your will. {Exit. 

Cominius. Away ! the tribunes do attend you : arm yourself 



ACT III. SCENE III. I'l^ 

To answer mildly ; for they are prepar'd 

With accusations, as I hear, more strong i^o 

Than are upon you yet. 

Coriolanus. The word is, mildly. — Pray you, let us go: 
Let them accuse me by invention, I 
Will answer in mine honour. 

Menenius. Ay, but mildly. 

Coriolanus. Well, mildly be it then, — mildly! \Exeimt. 

Scene III. The Same. The Forum. 
Enter Sicinius and Brutus. 
Brutus. In this point charge him home, that he affects 
Tyrannical power; if he evade us there. 
Enforce him with his envy to the people, 
And that the spoil got on the Antiates 
Was ne'er distributed. — 

Enter an y^dile. 
What, will he come ? 

jEdile. He 's coming. 

Brutus. How accompanied ? 

yEdile. With old Menenius, and those senators 
That always favour'd him. 

Sicmms. Have you a catalogue 

Of all the voices that we have procur'd 
Set down by the poll.'* 

yEdile. I have ; 't is ready. lo 

Sicinius. Have 3^ou collected them by tribes ? 

^dile. I have. 

Sici7iius. Assemble presently the people hither; 
And when they hear me say ' It shall be so 
I' the right and strength o' the commons,' be it either 
For death, for fine, or banishment, then let them, 
If I say fine, cry ' Fine,' if death, cry ' Death ;' 



1 1"6 CORIOLANUS. 

Insisting on the old prerogative 
And power i' the truth o' the cause. 

yEdile. I shall inform them. 

Brutus. And when such time they have begun to cry, 
Let them not cease, but with a din confus'd 20 

Enforce the present execution 
Of what we chance to sentence. 

yEdile. Very well. 

Siciniiis. Make them be strong and ready for this hint, 
When we shall hap to give 't them. 

Brutus. Go about it. — \^Exit yEdik. 

Put him to choler straight. He hath been us'd 
Ever to conquer, and to have his worth 
Of contradiction. Being once chaf'd, he cannot 
Be rein'd again to temperance : then he speaks 
What 's in his heart; and that is there which looks 
With us to break his neck. 

Sicinius. Well, here he comes. 30 

E?iter CoRiOLANUS, Menenius, a7id Cominius, with 
Senators and Patricians. 

Menenius. Calmly, I do beseech you. 

Coriolanus. Ay, as an ostler, that for the poorest piece 
Will bear the knave by the volume. — The honour'd gods 
Keep Rome in safety, and the chairs of justice 
Supplied with worthy men! plant love among us! 
Throng our large temples with the shows of peace, 
And not our streets with war ! 

I Senator. Amen, amen. 

Menenius. A noble wish. 

Re-enter ^dile, with Citizens. 
Sicinius. Draw near, ye people. 

^dile. List to your tribunes. Audience ! peace, I say! 40 
CoriolaJius. First, hear me speak. 



ACT III. SCENE III. 1 17 

Both T?'ibiines. Well, say. — Peace, ho ! 

Coriolanus. Shall I be charg'd no further than this pres- 
ent? 
Must all determine here ? 

Sicinius. I do demand, 

If you submit you to the people's voices, 
Allow their officers and are content 
To suffer lawful censure for such faults 
As shall be prov'd upon you? 

Coriolanus. I am content. 

Menenius. Lo, citizens, he says he is content. 
The warlike service he has done, consider! think 
Upon the wounds his body bears, which show • 50 

Like graves i' the holy churchyard. 

Coriolanus. Scratches with briers, 

Scars to move laughter only. 

Menenius. Consider further. 

That when he speaks not like a citizen, 
You find him like a soldier ; do not take 
His rougher accents for malicious sounds. 
But, as I say, such as become a soldier, 
Rather than envy you. 

Cominius. Well, well, no more. 

Coriolanus. What is the matter 
That being pass'd for consul with full voice, 
I am so dishonour'd that the very hour 60 

You take it off again ? 

Sicinius. Answer to us. 

Coriolanus. Say, then ; 't is true, I ought so. 

Sicinius. We charge you, that you have contriv'd to take 
From Rome all season'd office and to wind 
Yourself into a power tyrannical; 
For which you are a traitor to the people. 

Coriolanus. How ! traitor ! 

Menenius. Nay, temperately ; your promise. 



n8 CORIOLANUS. 

Coriolaniis. The fires i' the lowest hell fold in the people ! 
Call me their traitor ! — Thou injurious tribune ! 
Within thine eyes sat twenty thousand deaths, 70 

In thy hands clutch'd as many millions, in 
Thy lying tongue both numbers, I would say 
' Thou liest ' unto thee with a voice as free 
As I do pray the gods. 

Sicinius. Mark you this, people ? 

Citizens, To the rock, to the rock with him ! 

Siciniits. Peace ! 

We need not put new matter to his charge; 
What you have seen him do and heard him speak, 
Beating your officers, cursing yourselves. 
Opposing laws with strokes and here defying 
Those whose great power must try him, even this, 80 

So criminal and in such capital kind, 
Deserves the extremest death. 

Brithis. But since he hath 

Serv'd well for Rome, — 

Coriolanus. What do you prate of service ? 

Brutus. I talk of that, that know it. 

Coriolanus, You ? 

Meneniiis, Is this the promise that you made your mother? 

Cominius. Know, I pray you, — 

Coriolanus. I '11 know no further : 

Let them pronounce the steep Tarpeian death, 
Vagabond exile, flaying, pent to linger 

But with a grain a day, I would not buy 90 

Their mercy at the price of one fair word. 
Nor check my courage for what they can give. 
To have 't with saying good morrow. 

Sicinius. For that he has, 

As much as in him lies, from time to time 
Envied against the people, seeking means 
To pluck away their power, as now at last 



ACT III. SCENE III. iig 

Given hostile strokes, and that not in the presence 

Of dreaded justice, but on the ministers 

That do distribute it ; in the name o' the people 

And in the power of us the tribunes, we, loo 

Even from this instant, banish him our city. 

In peril of precipitation 

From off the rock Tarpeian, never more 

To enter our Rome gates. I' the people's name, 

I say it shall be so. 

Citizens. It shall be so, it shall be so ; let him away. 
He 's banish'd, and it shall be so. 

Cominius. Hear me, my masters, and my common friends,— 
Sicinius. He 's sentenc'd ; no more hearing. 
Cominius. Let me speak. ; 

I have been consul, and can show for Rome no 

Her enemies' marks upon me. I do love 
My country's good with a respect more tender. 
More holy and profound, than mine own life. 
My dear wife's estimate, her womb's increase. 
And treasure of my loins ; then if I would 
Speak that — 

Sicinius. We know your drift ; speak what.? 
Brutus. There 's no more to be said, but he is banish'd, 
As enemy to the people and his country ; 
It shall be so. 

Citizens. It shall be so, it shall be so. 

Coriolatius. You common cry of curs ! whose breath I hate 
As reek o' the rotten fens, whose loves I prize 121 

As the dead carcasses of unburied men 
That do corrupt my air, I banish you ; 
And here remain with your uncertainty ! 
Let every feeble rumour shake your hearts ! 
Your enemies, with nodding of their plumes, 
Fan you into despair ! Have the power still 
To banish your defenders ; till at length 



J20 CORIOLANUS. 

Your ignorance, which finds not till it feels. 

Making but reservation of yourselves, 150 

Still your own foes, deliver you as most 

Abated captives to some nation 

That won you without blows ! Despising, 

For you, the city, thus I turn my back. 

There is a world elsewhere. 

[Exeunt Coriolaftus, Conwiius, Mene?iius, 
Senators and Patricians. 

^dile. The people's enemy is gone, is gone ! 

Citizens. Our enemy is banish'd ! he is gone ! Hoo ! Hoo ! 
\They all shout., and thr'ow up their caps. 

Sicinius. Go, see him out at gates, and follow him. 
As he hath follow'd you, with all despite ; 
Give him deserv'd vexation. Let a guard 140 

Attend us through the city. 

Citize?is. Come, come ; let 's see him out at gates ; come. — 
The gods preserve our noble tribunes ! — Come. [Exeunt. 





ACT IV. 

Scene I. Rome. Before a Gate of the City. 

Enter Coriolanus, Volumnia, Virgilia, Menenius, 
CoMiNius, with the young Nobility of Ro7ne. 

Coriolanus. Come, leave your tears; a brief farewell: the 
beast 
With many heads butts me away. — Nay, mother, 
Where is your ancient courage ? you were us'd 
To say extremity was the trier of spirits; 
That common chances common men could bear; 
That when the sea was calm all boats alike 
Show'd mastership in floating; fortune's blows. 
When most struck home, being gentle wounded, craves 
A noble cunning : you were us'd to load me 
With precepts that would make invincible lo 

The heart that conn'd them. 

Virgilia. O heavens ! O heavens ! 

Coj'iolajius. Nay, I prithee, woman, — 



122 CORIOLANUS. 

Voliimiiia. Now the red pestilence strike all trades in Rome, 
And occupations perish ! 

Coriolanus. What, what, what ! 

I shall be lov'd when I am lack'd. Nay, mother, 
Resume that spirit, when you were wont to say, 
If you had been the wife of Hercules, 
Six of his labours you 'd have done, and sav'd 
Your husband so much sweat. — Cominius, 
Droop not ; adieu. — Farewell, my wife, my mother. 20 

I '11 do well yet. — Thou old and true Menenius, 
Thy tears are Salter than a younger man's 
And venomous to thine eyes. — My sometime general, 
I have seen thee stern, and thou hast oft beheld 
Heart-hardening spectacles ; tell these sad women 
'T is fond to wail inevitable strokes, 
As 't is to laugh at 'em. — My mother, you wot well 
My hazards still have been your solace ; and 
Believe 't not lightly— though I go alone. 
Like to a lonely dragon, that his fen 30 

Makes fear'd and talk'd of more than seen — yom son 
Will or exceed the common, or be caught 
With cautelous baits and practice. 

Volumnia. My first son. 

Whither wilt thou go ? Take good Cominius 
With thee awhile; determine on some course, 
More than a wild exposture to each chance 
That starts i' the way before thee. 

Coriolamis. O the gods ! 

Cominius. I '11 follow thee a month, devise with thee 
Where thou shalt rest, that thou mayst hear of us, 
And we of thee ; so, if the time thrust forth 4c 

A cause for thy repeal, we shall not send 
O'er the vast world to seek a single man. 
And lose advantage, which doth ever cool - 
I' the absence o' the needer. 



ACT IV. SCENE II. 



123 



Coriolanus. Fare ye well ; 

Thou hast years upon thee, and thou art too full 
Of the wars' surfeits, to go rove with one 
That 's yet unbruis'd : bring me but out at gate. — 
Come, my sweet wife, my dearest mother, and 
My friends of noble touch, when I am forth. 
Bid me farewell, and smile. I pray you, come. 5c 

While I remain above the ground, you shall 
Hear from me still, and never of me aught 
But what is like me formerly. 

Meneniiis. That 's worthily 

As any ear can hear. — Come, let 's not weep. — 
If I could shake off but one seven years 
From these old arms and legs, by the good gods, 
I 'd with thee every foot. 

Coriolanus. Give me thy hand.— 

Co"ie. lExeunt 

Scene II. The Same. A Street near the Gate. 
Enter Sicmius, Brutus, and an ^dile. 
Siciniiis. Bid them all homej he 's gone, and we '11 no 
further. 
The nobility are vex'd, whom we see have sided 
In his behalf. 

Brutus. Now we have shown our power. 

Let us seem humbler after it is done 
Than when it was a-doing. 

Sicmius. Bid them home ; 

Say their great enemy is gone, and they 
Stand in their ancient strength. 
Brutus. Dismiss them home.— 

\^Exit ^dile. 
Here comes his mother. 



124 CORIOLANUS. 



Enter VoLUMNiA, Virgilia, and Menenius. 

Sicijiiiis. Let 's not meet her. 

Brutus. Why ? 

Sicinius. They say she 's mad. 

Brutus. They have ta'en note of us ; keep on your way. lo 

Volumnia. O, ye 're well met ; the hoarded plague o' the 
gods 
Requite your love ! 

Menenius. Peace, peace; be not so loud. 

Volumnia. If that I could for weeping, you should hear, — 
Nay, and you shall hear some. — \To Brutus'] Will you be 
gone? 

Virgilia. [To Sicinius] You shall stay too; I would I had 
the power 
To say so to my husband. 

Sicinius. Are you mankind 1 

Voluin7iia. Ay, fool; is that a shame? — Note but this 
fool.— 
Was not a man my father? Hadst thou foxship 
To banish him that struck more blows for Rome 
Than thou hast spoken words ? 

Sicinius. O blessed heavens ! 20 

Volumnia. More noble blows than ever thou wise words; 
And for Rome's good. I '11 tell thee what; — yet go. — 
Nay, but thou shalt stay too. — I would my son 
Were in Arabia, and thy tribe before him, 
His good sword in his hand. 

Sici?iius. What then ? 

Virgilia. What then ! 

He 'd make an end of thy posterity. 

Volumnia. Bastards and all. — 
Good man, the wounds that he does bear for Pvome ! 

Menenius. Come, come, peace. 

Sicinius. I would he had continued to his country 30 



ACT IV. SCENE IT. 125 

As he began, and not unknit himself 
The noble knot he made. 

Brutus. I would he had. 

Volumnia. I would he had ! 'T was you incens'd the rab- 
ble; 
Cats, that can judge as fitly of his worth 
As I can of those mysteries which heaven 
Will not have earth to know. 

Brutus. Pray, let us go. 

Volumnia. Now, pray, sir, get you gone; 
You have done a brave deed. Ere you go, hear this^ 
As far as doth the Capitol exceed 

The meanest house in Rome, so far my son — 40 

This lady's husband here, this, do you see ? — 
Whom you have banish'd, does exceed you all. 

Brutus. Well, well, we '11 leave you. 

Sicinius. Why stay we to be baited 

With one that wants her wits ? 

Volumnia. Take my prayers with you. 

\^Exeunt Tribunes. 
I would the gods had nothing else to do 
But to confirm my curses ! Could I meet 'em 
But once a-day, it would unclog my heart 
Of what lies heavy to 't. 

Menenius. You have told them home ; 

And, by my troth, you have cause. You '11 sup with me ? 

Volumnia. Anger 's my meat; I sup upon myself, 50 

And so shall starve with feeding. — Come, let 's go. 
Leave this faint puling, and lament as I do. 
In anger, Juno-like. Come, come, come. 

Menenius. Fie, fie, fie ! {Exeunt. 



J 26 CORIOLANUS. 



Scene III. A HigMvay between Rome and Antium. 
Enter a Roman and a Volsce, meeting. 

Roman. I know you well, sir, and you know me; your 
name, I think, is Adrian. 

Volsce. It is so, sir ; truly, I have forgot you. 

Roman. I am a Roman ; and my services are, as you are, 
against 'em. Know you me yet ? 

Volsce. Nicanor ? no. 

Roman. The same, sir. 

Volsce. You had more beard when I last saw you ; but your 
favour is well appeared by your tongue. What 's the news in 
Rome ? I have a note from the Volscian state, to find you 
out there; you have well saved me a day's journey. n 

Roman. There hath been in Rome strange insurrections; 
the people against the senators, patricians, and nobles. 

Volsce. Hath been ! is it ended, then ? Our state thinks 
not so ; they are in a most warlike preparation, and hope to 
come upon them in the heat of their division. 

Rojna7t. The main blaze of it is past, but a small thing 
would make it flame again ; for the nobles receive so to 
heart the banishment of that worthy Coriolanus, that they 
are in a ripe aptness to take all power from the people and 
to pluck from them their tribunes for ever. This lies glow- 
ing, I can tell you, and is almost mature for the violent 
breaking out. 23 

Volsce. Coriolanus banished ! 

Roman. Banished, sir. 

Volsce. You will be welcome with this intelligence, Nicanor. 

Roman. The day serves well for them now. I have heard 
it said, the fittest time to corrupt a man's wife is when she 's 
fallen out with her husband. Your noble Tullus Aufidius 
will appear well in these wars, his great opposer, Coriolanus, 
being now in no request of his country. 31 



ACT IV. SCENE IV. 



127 



Volsce. He cannot choose. I am most fortunate, thus ac- 
cidentally to encounter you; you have ended my business, 
and I will merrily accompany you home. 

Roman. I shall, between this and supper, tell you most 
strange things from Rome, all tending to the good of their 
adversaries. Have you an army ready, say you ? 

Volsce. A most royal one ; the centurions and their charges, 
distinctly billeted, already in the entertainment, and to be on 
foot at an hour's warning. 40 

Roman. I am joyful to hear of their readiness, and am the 
man, I think, that shall set them in present action. So, sir, 
heartily well met, and most glad of your company. 

Volsce. You take my part from me, sir ; I have the most 
cause to be glad of yours. 

Roman. Well, let us go together. \Exeunt. 

Scene IV. Antium. Before Aufidius's House. 

Enter Coriolanus in mean apparel, disguised and muffled. 

Coriolanus. A goodly city is this Antium. — City, 
'T is I that made thy widows; many an heir 
Of these fair edifices fore my wars 
Have I heard groan and drop : then know me not, 
Lest that thy wives with spits, and boys with stones, 
In puny battle slay me. — 

Enter a Citizen. 

Save you, sir. 

Citizeii. And you. 

Coriolanus. Direct me, if it be your will. 

Where great Aufidius lies. Is he in Antium ? 

Citizen. He is, and feasts the nobles of the state 
At his house this night. 

Coriolanus. Which is his house, beseech you ? 

Citizen. This, here before you. 



128 CORIOLANUS. 

Coriolaniis. Thank you, sir; farewell. 

\Exit CitizeJt. 

world, thy slippery turns ! Friends now fast sworn, 12 
Whose double bosoms seem to wear one heart, 

Whose house, whose bed, whose meal and exercise, 

Are still together, who twin, as 't were, in love 

Unseparable, shall within this hour, 

On a dissension of a doit, break out 

To bitterest enmity ; so, fellest foes, 

Whose passions and whose plots have broke their sleep 

To take the one the other, by some chance, 20 

Some trick not worth an egg, shall grow dear friends, 

And interjoin their issues. So with me; 

My birthplace hate I, and my love 's upon 

This enemy town. I '11 enter : if he slay me. 

He does fair justice; if he give me way, 

1 '11 do his country service, \_Exit 

Scene V. The Same. A Hall in Aufidius's House. 
Music within. Enter a Servingman. 

1 Servingman. W^ine, wine, wine ! — What service is here ! 
I think our fellows are asleep. \Exit. 

Enter a second Servingman. 

2 Servingman. Where 's Cotus ? my master calls for him. — 
Cotus ! \Exit. 

Enter Coriolanus. 

Coriolanus. A goodly house. The feast smells well ; but I 
Appear not like a guest. 

Re-enter the first Servingman. 

I Serving7nan. What would you have, friend } whence are 
you ? Here 's no place for you ; pray, go to the door. \Exit. 

Coriolanus. I have deserv'd no better entertainment, 
In being Coriolanus. 1° 



ACT IV. SCENE V. 129 



Re-enter second Servingman. 

2 Servingman. Whence are you, sir? Has the porter his 
eyes in his head, that he gives entrance to such companions ? 
Pray, get you out. 

Coriolanus. Away ! 

2 Servingman. Away ! get you away. 

Coriolanus. Now thou 'rt troublesome. 

2 Servingman. Are you so brave .'' I '11 have you talked 
with anon. 

Enter a third Servingman. The first meets him. 

3 Servi7igman. What fellow 's this ? 19 

1 Servingman. A strange one as ever I looked on. I can- 
not get him out o' the house ; prithee, call my master to 
him. {Retires. 

3 Servingman. What have you to do here, fellow ? Pray 
you, avoid the house. 

Coriolatiiis. Let me but stand j I will not hurt your hearth. 

3 Servingman. What are you ? 

Coriolanus. A gentleman. 

3 Servingman. A marvellous poor one. 

Coriolanus. True, so I am. 29 

3 Servingman. Pray you, poor gentleman, take up some 
other station ; here 's no place for you. Pray you, avoid ; 
come. 

Coriolanus. Follow your function, go, and batten on cold 
bits. \Pushes him away from him. 

3 Servingman. What, you will not? — Prithee, tell my mas- 
ter what a strange guest he has here. 

2 Servingfnan. And I shall. {Exit. 

3 Servingman. Where dwell est thou ? 
Coriolanus. Under the canopy. 

3 Servingman. Under the canopy ! 40 

Coriolanus. Ay. 

I 



j^Q CORIOLANUS. 

3 Servingman. Where 's that? 

Coriolanus. I' the city of kites and crows. 

Ty Servingman. I' the city of kites and crows! — What an 
ass it is ! — Then thou dwellest with daws too ? 

Coriolanus. No, I serve not thy master. 

3 Servingman. How, sir ! do you meddle with my master? 

Coriolanus. Ay; 't is an honester service than to meddle 
with thy mistress. 

Thou prat'st and prat'st; serve with thy trencher, hence ! 50 
\_Beafs him away. Exit third Servingman. 

Enter Aufidius wzV^ the second Servingman. 

Aufidius. Where is this fellow ? 

2 Servingman. Here, sir. I 'd have beaten him like a dog, 
but for disturbing the lords within. {Retires. 

Aufidius. Whence com'st thou? what wouldst thou? thy 
name? 
Why speak'st not? speak, man ; what 's thy name ? 

Coriolanus. [ Unmuffling\ If, Tullus, 
Not yet thou knowest me, and, seeing me, dost not 
Think me for the man I am, necessity 
Commands me name myself. 

Aufidius. What is thy name ? 

Coriolanus. A name unmusical to the Volscians' ears, 60 
And harsh in sound to thine. 

Aufidius. Say, what 's thy name ? 

Thou hast a grim appearance, and thy face 
Bears a command in 't; though thy tackle 's torn, 
Thou show'st a noble vessel. What 's thy name ? 

Coriolanus. Prepare thy brow to frown. Know'st thou me 
yet? 

Aufidius. I know thee not; thy name? 

Coriolanus. My name is Caius Marcius, who hath done 
To thee particularly, and to all the Volsces, 
Great hurt and mischief; thereto witness may 



ACT IV. SCENE V. 



131 



My surname, Coriolanus. The painful service, 70 

The extreme dangers, and the drops of blood 

Shed for my thankless country are requited 

But with that surname; a good memory. 

And witness of the malice and displeasure 

Which thou shouldst bear me. Only that name remains ; 

The cruelty and envy of the people, 

Permitted by our dastard nobles, who 

Have all forsook me, hath devour'd the rest, 

And suffer'd me by the voice of slaves to be 

Whoop'd out of Rome. Now, this extremity 80 

Hath brought me to thy hearth ; not out of hope — 

Mistake me not — to save my life, for if 

I had fear'd death, of all the men i' the world 

I would have voided thee ; but in mere spite, 

To be full quit of those my banishers, 

Stand I before thee here. Then if thou hast 

A heart of wreak in thee, that wilt revenge 

Thine own particular wrongs, and stop those maims 

Of shame seen through thy country, speed thee straight, 

And make my misery serve thy turn : so use it 90 

That my revengeful services may prove 

As benefits to thee ; for I will fight 

Against my canker'd country with the spleen 

Of all the under fiends. But if so be 

Thou dar'st not this, and that to prove more fortunes 

Thou 'rt tir'd, then, in a word, I also am 

Longer to live most weary, and present 

My throat to thee and to thy ancient malice; 

Which not to cut would show thee but a fool, 

Since I have ever follow'd thee with hate, 100 

Drawn tuns of blood out of thy country's breast, 

And cannot live but to thy shame, unless 

It be to do thee service. 

Aufidius. O Marcius, Marcius ! 



132 



CORIOLANUS. 



Each word thou hast spoke hath weeded from my heart 

A root of ancient envy. If Jupiter 

Should from yond cloud speak divine things, '' 

And say ' 'T is true,' I 'd not believe them more 

Than thee, all-noble Marcius. Let me twine , 

Mine arms about that body, where-against 

My grained ash an hundred times hath broke, no 

And scarr'd the moon with splinters. Here I clip 

The anvil of my sword, and do contest 

As hotly and as nobly with thy love. 

As ever in ambitious strength I did 

Contend against thy valour. Know thou first, 

I lov'd the maid I married; never man 

Sigh'd truer breath ; but that I see thee here, 

Thou noble thing ! more dances my rapt heart 

Than when I first my wedded mistress saw 

Bestride my threshold. Why, thou Mars ! I tell thee, 120 

We have a power on foot; and I had purpose 

Once more to hew thy target from thy brawn, 

Or lose mine arm for't. Thou hast beat me out 

Twelve several times, and I have nightly since 

Dreamt of encounters 'twixt thyself and me ; 

We have been down together in my sleep. 

Unbuckling helms, fisting each other's throat, 

And wak'd half dead with nothing. Worthy Marcius, 

Had we no other quarrel else to Rome, but that 

Thou art thence banish'd, we would muster all 130 

From twelve to seventy, and pouring war 

Into the bowels of ungrateful Rome, 

Like a bold flood o'erbear. O, come, go in. 

And take our friendly senators by the hands. 

Who now are here, taking their leaves of me, 

W^ho am prepar'd against your territories, 

Though not for Rome itself 

Coriolaniis. You bless me, gods ! 



ACT IV. SCENE V. 



133 



Aufidius. Therefore, most absolute sir, if thou wilt have 
The leading of thine own revenges, take 
The one half of my commission ; and set down — 140 

As best thou art experienc'd, since thou know'st 
Thy country's strength and weakness, — thine own ways; 
Whether to knock against the gates of Rome, 
Or rudely visit them in parts remote, 
To fright them, ere destroy. But come in ; 
Let me commend thee first to those that shall 
Say yea to thy desires. A thousand welcomes ! 
And more a friend than e'er an enemy; 
Yet, Marcius, that was much. Your hand ; most welcome ! 
\Exeunt Coriolanus and Aufidius. The two 
Servingmen come forward. 

1 Servingman. Here 's a strange alteration ! 150 

2 Servingman. By my hand, I had thought to have strucken 
him with a cudgel ; and yet my mind gave me his clothes 
made a false report of him. 

1 Servingman. What an arm he has ! he turned me about 
with his finger and his thumb, as one would set up a top. 

2 Servingman. Nay, I knew by his face that there was 
something in him ; he had, sir, a kind of face, methought, — I 
cannot tell how to term it. 

1 Servingman. He had so ; looking as it were — would I 
were hanged, but I thought there was more in him than I 
could think. ' 161 

2 Servingman. So did I, I '11 be sworn ; he is simply the 
rarest man i' the world. 

1 Servingman. I think he is ; but a greater soldier than he, 
you wot one. 

2 Serviftgman. Who, my master? 

1 Servingman. Nay, it 's no matter for that. 

2 Servingman. Worth six on him. 

I Servingman. Nay, not so neither ; but I take him to be 
the greater soldier. 170 



134 CORIOLANUS, 

2 Servingman. Faith, look you, one cannot tell how to say 
that ; for the defence of a town, our general is excellent. 

I Servingmatu Ay, and for an assault too. 

Re-enter third Servingman. 

3 Servingman. O slaves, I can tell you news, — news, you 
rascals ! 

I and 2 Servingman. What, what, what ? let 's partake. 

3 Servingman. I would not be a Roman, of all nations ; I 
had as lieve be a condemned man. 

I and 2 Servingman. Wherefore.? wherefore? 

3 Servingman. Why, here 's he that was wont to thwack 
our general, CaiusMarcius. iSi 

1 Servingman. Why do you say, thwack our general ? 

3 Servingman. I do not say, thwack our general ; but he 
was always good enough for him. 

2 Servingman.- ComQ,yNQ are fellows and friends: he was 
ever too hard for him ; I have heard him say so himself. 

1 Servi7igman. He was too hard for him directly, to say the 
troth on 't; before Corioli he scotched him and notched him 
like a carbonado. 

2 Servingman. An he had been cannibally given, he mig:ht 
have broiled and eaten him too. igi 

I Servingman. But, more of thy news ? 

3 Servingman. Why, he is so made on here within, as if he 
were son and heir to Mars ; set at upper end o' the table ; no 
question asked him by any of the senators, but they stand 
bald before him. Our general himself makes a mistress of 
him ; sanctifies himself with 's hand, and turns up the white 
o' the eye to his discourse. But the bottom of the news is, 
our general is cut i' the middle and but one half of what he 
w^as yesterday ; for the other has half, by the entreaty and 
grant of the whole table. He '11 go, he says, and sowl the 
porter of Rome gates by the ears ; he will mow all down 
before him, and leave his passage polled. 20s 



ACT IV. SCENE V. 135 

2 Servingman. And he 's as like to do 't as any man I can 
imagine. 

3 Servingman. Do 't ! he will do 't ; for, look you, sir, he has 
as many friends as enemies : which friends, sir, as it were, 
durst not, look you, sir, show themselves, as we term it, his 
friends whilst he 's in directitude. 

I Servingman. Directitude! what 's that? 210 

3 Servingmafi. But when they shall see, sir, his crest up 

again, and the man in blood, they will out of their burrows, 

like conies after rain, and revel all with him. 

1 Servingman. But when goes this forward? 

2t Servingman. To-morrow, — to-day, — presently; you shall 
have the drum struck up this afternoon : 't is, as it were, a 
parcel of their feast, and to be executed ere they wipe their 
lips. 

2 Servingman. Why, then we shall have a stirring world 
again. This peace is nothing, but to rust iron, increase tai- 
lors, and breed ballad-makers. 221 

1 Servingman. Let me have war, say I: it exceeds peace 
as far as day does night; it 's sprightly, waking, audible, and 
full of vent. Peace is a very apoplexy, lethargy; mulled, 
deaf, sleepy, insensible; a getter of more bastard children 
than war 's a destroyer of men. 

2 Servingman. 'T is so : and as war, in some sort, may be 
said to be a ravisher, so it cannot be denied but peace is a 
great maker of cuckolds. 229 

I Servingman. Ay, and it makes men hate one another. 

3 Servingman. Reason ; because they then less need one 
another. The wars for my money. I hope to see Romans 
as cheap as Volscians. They are rising, they are rising. 

I and 2 Servingman. In, in, in, in ! \Exeunt. 



136 CORIOLANUS. 



Scene VI. Rome. A Public Place. 
Enter the two Tribunes^ Sicinius and Brutus. 

Sicinius. We hear not of him, neither need we fear him; 
His remedies are tame i' the present peace 
And quietness of the people, which before 
Were in wild hurry. Here do we make his friends 
Blush that the world goes well, who rather had. 
Though they themselves did suffer by 't, behold 
Dissentious numbers pestering streets- than see 
Our tradesmen singing in their shops, and going 
About their functions friendly. 

Brutus. We stood to 't in good time. 

Ejtter Menenius. 

Is this Menenius? 10 

Sicinius. 'T is he, 't is he. O, he is grown most kind of 
late!— Hail, sir! 

Menenius. Hail to you both ! 

Sicinius. Your Coriolanus is not much miss'd, 
But with his friends ; the commonwealth doth stand, 
And so would do, were he more angry at it. 

Menenius. All 's well; and might have been much better, if 
He could have temporiz'd. 

Sicinius. Where is he, hear you? 

Menenius. Nay, I hear nothing; his mother and his wife 
Hear nothing from him. 20 

Etiter three or four Citizens. 

Citizens. The gods preserve you both ! 
Sicinius. God-den, our neighbours. 

Brutus. God-den to you all, god-den to you all. 
I Citizen. Ourselves, our wives, and children, on our knees, 
Are bound to pray for you both. 



ACT IV. SCENE VL 



137 



Sicinius. Live, and thrive ! 

Brutus. Farewell, kind neighbours; we wish'd Coriolanus 
Had lov'd you as we did. 

Citizens. Now the gods keep you! 

Both Tribunes. Farewell, farewell. [Exeunt Citizens. 

Sicinius. This is a happier and more comely time 
Than when these fellows ran about the streets, 
Crying confusion. 

Brutus. Caius Marcius was 30 

A worthy officer i' the war, but insolent, 
O'ercome with pride, ambitious past all thinking, 
Self-loving, — 

Sicinius. And affecting one sole throne. 
Without assistance. 

Menenius. I think not so. 

Sicinius. We should by this, to all our lamentation. 
If he had gone forth consul, found it so. 

Brutus. The gods have well prevented it, and Rome 
Sits safe and still without him. 

Enter an ^dile. 

^dile. Worthy tribunes, 

There is a slave, whom we have put in prison. 
Reports, the Volsces with two several powers . 40 

Are enter'd in the Roman territories. 
And with the deepest malice of the war 
Destroy what lies before 'em. 

Menefiius. 'T is Aufidius, 

Who, hearing of our Marcius' banishment. 
Thrusts forth his horns again into the world; 
Which were inshell'd when Marcius stood for Rome, 
And durst not once peep out. 

Sicinius. Come, what talk you of Marcius? 

Brutus. Go see this rumourer whipp'd. — It cannot be 
The Volsces dare break with us. 



i3« 



CORIOLANUS. 



Mefieftius. Cannot be ! 

We have record that very well it can, 
And three examples of the like hath been 
Within my age. But reason with the fellow, 
Before you punish him, where he heard this, 
Lest you shall chance to whip your information, 
And beat the messenger who bids beware 
Of what is to be dreaded. 

Siciniiis. Tell not me; 

I know this cannot be. 

Brutus. Not possible. 

Enter a Messenger. 

Messenger. The nobles in great earnestness are going 
All to the senate-house ; some news is come 
That turns their countenances. 

Sicinius. 'T is this slave; 

Go whip him fore the people's eyes: — his raising; 
Nothing but his report. 

Messenger. Yes, worthy sir. 

The slave's report is seconded; and more, 
More fearful, is deliver'd. 

Sicinius. What more fearful? 

Messenger. It is spoke freely out of many mouths — 
How probable I do not know — that Marcius, 
Join'd with Aufidius, leads a power 'gainst Rome, 
And vows revenge as spacious as between 
The young'st and oldest thing. 

Sicinius. This is most likely! 

Brutus. Rais'd only, that the weaker sort may wish 
Good Marcius home again. 

Sicinius. The very trick on 't. 

Menenius. This is unlikely; 
He and Aufidius can no more atone 
Than violentest contrariety. 



ACT IV. SCENE VI. 139 



Enter a second Messenger. 
2 Messenger. You are sent for to the senate ; 
A fearful army, led by Caius Marcius 
Associated with Aufidius, rages 
Upon our territories, and have already 

O'erborne their way, consum'd with fire, and took 80 

What lay before them. 

Enter Cominius. 

Cominius. O, you have made good work ! 

Menenius. What news ? what news ? 

Cominius. You have holp to ravish your own daughters 
and 
To melt the city leads upon your pates, 
To see your wives dishonour'd to your noses, — 

Menenius. What 's the news ? what 's the news ? 

Cominius. Your temples burned in their cement, and 
Your franchises, whereon you stood, confin'd 
Into an auger's bore. 

Menenius. Pray now, your news ? — 

You have made fair work, I fear me.— Pray, your news ? — 
If Marcius should be join'd with Volscians, — 

Cominius. If! gi 

He is their god : he leads them like a thing 
Made by some other deity than nature. 
That shapes man better; and they follow him, 
Against us brats, with no less confidence 
Than boys pursuing summer butterflies, 
Or butchers killing flies. 

Menenius. You have made good work. 

You and your apron-men ; you that stood so much 
Upon the voice of occupation and 
The breath of garlic-eaters! 100 

Cominius. He '11 shake your Rome about your ears. 



I40 CORIOLANUS. 

Mefienius. As Hercules did shake down mellow fruit. 
You have made fair work ! 

Brutus. But is this true, sir ? 

Cominius. Ay ; and you '11 look pale 

Before you find it other. All the regions 
Do smilingly revolt, and who resist 
Are mock'd for valiant ignorance, 
And perish constant fools. Who is 't can blame him? 
Your enemies and his find something in him. 

Menenius. We are all undone, unless no 

The noble man have mercy. 

Cominius. Who shall ask it t 

The tribunes cannot do 't for shame; the people 
Deserve such pity of him as the wolf 
Does of the shepherds : for his best friends, if they 
Should say ' Be good to Rome,' they charg'd him even 
As those should do that had deserv'd his hate, 
And therein show'd like enemies. 

Menenius. 'T is true. 

If he were putting to my house the brand 
That should consume it, I have not the face 
To say, 'Beseech you, cease.' — You have made fair hands, 
You and your crafts ! you have crafted fair ! 

Cominius. You have brought 

A trembling upon Rome, such as was never 122 

So incapable of help. 

Both Tribunes. Say not we brought it. 

Menenius. How ! Was it we t we lov'd him ; but, like 
beasts 
And cowardly nobles, gave way unto your clusters. 
Who did hoot him out o' the city. 

Cominius. But I fear 

They '11 roar him in again. Tullus Aufidius, 
The second name of men, obeys his points 
As if he were his officer; desperation 



ACT IV. SCENE VL 14 t 

Is all the policy, strength, and defence, 130 

That Rome can make against them. 

Enter a troop ^Citizens. 

Menenius. Here come the clusters. — 

And is Aufidius with him ? — You are they 
That made the air unwholesome, when you cast 
Your stinking greasy caps in hooting at 
Coriolanus' exile. Now he 's comingr : 
And not a hair upon a soldier's head 
Which will not prove a whip: as many coxcombs 
As you threw caps up will he tumble down, 
And pay you for your voices. 'T is no matter; 
If he could burn us all into one coal, 140 

We have deserv'd it. 

Citizens. Faith, we hear fearful news. 

1 Citizen. For mine own part, 
When I said, banish him, I said, 't was pity. 

2 Citizen. And so did I. 

3 Citizen. And so did I; and, to say the truth, so did very 
many of us. That we did, we did for the best; and though 
we willingly consented to his banishment, yet it was against 
our will. 

Cominius. Ye 're goodly things, you voices ! 

Menenius. You have made good work, 

You and your cry !— Shall 's to the Capitol t 150 

Comifiius. O, ay, what else 1 

[^Exeunt Cominius and Menenius. 

Sicinius. Go, masters, get you home; be not dismay'd: 
These are a side that would be glad to have 
This true which they so seem to fear. Go home. 
And show no sign of fear. 

I Citizen. The gods be good to us ! Come, masters, let 's 
home. I ever said we were i' the wrong when we banished 
him. 



142 CORIOLANUS. 

2 Citizen. So did we all. But, come, let 's home. 

\Exeunt Citizens. 
Brutus. I do not like this news. 160 

Sicinius. Nor I, 

Brutus. Let 's to the Capitol. — Would half my wealth 
Would buy this for a lie ! 

Sicinius. Pray, let us go. \Exeunt. 

Scene VII. A Camp, at a small distance from Rome. 
jEftter AuFiDius with his Lieutenant. 

Aufidius. Do they still fly to the Roman ? 

Lieutenant. I do not know what witchcraft 's in him, but 
Your soldiers use him as the grace fore meat, 
Their talk at table, and their thanks at end; 
And you are darken 'd in this action, sir, 
Even by your own. 

Aufidius. I cannot help it now, 

Unless, by using means, I lame the foot 
Of our design. He bears himself more proudlier, 
Even to my person, than I thought he would 
When first I did embrace him ; yet his nature 10 

In that 's no changeling, and I must excuse 
What cannot be amended. 

Lieutenant. Yet I wish, sir, — 

I mean for your particular, — you had not 
Join'd in commission with him; but either had borne 
The action of yourself, or else to him 
Had left it solely. 

Aufidius. I understand thee well; and be thou sure, 
When he shall come to his account, he knows not 
What I can urge against him. Although it seems. 
And so he thinks, and is no less apparent 20 

To the vulgar eye, that he bears all things fairly. 
And shows good husbandry for the Volscian state. 



ACT IV. SCENE VI I. 143 

Fights dragon-like, and does achieve as soon 
As draw his sword, yet he hath left undone 
That which shall break his neck or hazard mine. 
Whene'er we come to our account. 

Lieutenant. Sir, I beseech you, think you he '11 carry Rome ? 

Aufidius. All places yield to him ere he sits down ; 
And the nobility of Rome are his: 

The senators and patricians love him too. 30 

The tribunes are no soldiers ; and their people 
Will be as rash in the repeal, as hasty 
To expel him thence. I think he '11 be to Rome 
As is the osprey to the fish, who takes it 
By sovereignty of nature. First he was 
A noble servant to them, but he could not 
Carry his honours even. Whether 't was pride. 
Which out of daily fortune ever taints 
The happy man; whether defect of judgment, 
To fail in the disposing of those chances 40 

Which he was lord of; or whether nature, 
Not to be other than one thing, not moving 
From the casque to the cushion, but commanding peace 
Even with the same austerity and garb 
As he controll'd the war ; but one of these — 
As he hath spices of them all, not all. 
For I dare so far free him — made him fear'd, 
So hated, and so banish'd : but he has a merit, 
To choke it in the utterance. So our virtues 
Lie in the interpretation of the time : 50 

And power, unto itself most commendable, 
Hath not a tomb so evident as a chair 
To extol what it hath done. 
One fire drives out one fire; one nail, one nail; 
Rights by rights falter, strengths by strengths do fail. 
Come, let 's away. When, Caius, Rome is thine, 
Thou art poor'st of all ; then shortly art thou mine. \Exeiwf. 




ACT V. 

Scene I. Rome. A Public Place. 
Enter Menenius, Cominius, Sicinius, Brutus, and others. 

Menenius. No, I '11 not go ; you hear what he hath said 
Which was sometime his general, who lov'd him 
In a most dear particular. He call'd me father; 
But what o' that ? Go, you that banish'd him ; 
A mile before his tent fall down, and knee 



ACT V. SCENE /. 1 45 

The way into his mercy. Nay, if he coy'd 
To hear Cominius speak, I '11 keep at home. 

Cominius. He would not seem to know me. 

Menenius. Do you hear ? 

Cominius. Yet one time he did call me by my name. 
I urg'd our old acquaintance, and the drops 10 

That we have bled together. Coriolanus 
He would not answer to, forbade all names ; 
He was a kind of nothing, titleless. 
Till he had forg'd himself a name o' the fire 
Of burning Rome. 

Menenius. AVhy, so ; you have made good work ! 

A pair of tribunes that have rack'd for Rome, 
To make coals cheap, — a noble memory ! 

Cominius. I minded him how royal 't was to pardon 
When it was less expected ; he replied, 

It was a bare petition of a state 20 

To one whom they had punish'd. 

Menenius. " Very well 5 

Could he say less ? 

Cotninius. I offer'd to awaken his regard 
For 's private friends; his answer to me was, 
He could not stay to pick them in a pile 
Of noisome musty chaff. He said 't was folly, 
For one poor grain or two, to leave unburnt, 
And still to nose the offence. 

Menenius. For one poor grain or two ! 

I am one of those ; his mother, wife, his child, 
And this brave fellow too, we are the grains: 30 

You are the musty chaff; and you are smelt 
Above the moon. We must be burnt for you. 

Sicinius. Nay, pray, be patient ; if you refuse your aid 
In this so never-needed help, yet do not 
Upbraid 's with our distress. But, sure, if you 
Would be your country's pleader, your good tongue, 

K 



146 



CORIOLANUS. 



More than the instant army we can make, 
Might stop our countryman. 

Menenius. No, I '11 not meddle. 

Sicinius. Pray you, go to him. 

Menenius. What should I do ? 

Brutus. Only make trial what your love can do 40 

For Rome, towards Marcius. 

Menenius. Well, and say that Marcius 

Return me, as Cominius is return'd. 
Unheard; what then? — 
But as a discontented friend, grief-shot 
With his unkindness ? say 't be so ? 

Sichiius. Yet your good will 

Must have that thanks from Rome, after the measure 
As you intended well. 

Menenius. I '11 undertake 't; 

I think he '11 hear me. Yet, to bite his lip 
And hum at good Cominius, much unhearts me. 
He was not taken well; he had not din'd. 50 

The veins unfill'd, our blood is cold, and then 
We pout upon the morning, are unapt 
To give or to forgive : but when we have stufPd 
These pipes and these conveyances of our blood 
With wine and feeding, we have suppler souls 
Than in our priest-like fasts : therefore I '11 watch him 
Till he be dieted to my request, 
And then I '11 set upon him. 

Brutus. You know the very road into his kindness. 
And cannot lose your way. 

Menenius. Good faith, I '11 prove him, 60 

Speed how it will. I shall ere long have knowledge 
Of my success. \Exii, 

Cominius. He 'II never hear him. 

Sicinius. Not.? 

Cominius. I tell you he does sit in gold, his eye 



ACT V. SCENE II. 



147 



Red as 't would bum Rome; and his injury 

The gaoler to his pity. I kneel'd before him : 

'T was very faintly he said 'Rise;' dismiss'd me 

Thus, with his speechless hand. What he would do, 

He sent in writing after me; what he would not. 

Bound with an oath to yield to his conditions. 

So that all hope is vain, 70 

Unless his noble mother and his wife, 

Who, as I hear, mean to solicit him 

For mercy to his country. Therefore, let 's hence. 

And with our fair entreaties haste them on. \^Exeunt. 

Scene II. Entrance of the Volscian Camp before Rome. Two 
Sentinels on guard. 
Enter Menenius. 

1 Sentinel. Stay ! whence are you ? 

2 Sentinel. Stand, and go back. 
Menenius. You guard like men ; 't is well : but, by your leave, 

I am an officer of state, and come 
To speak with Coriolanus. 

I Sentinel. From whence ? 

Menenius. From Rome. 

1 Setitinel. You may not pass, you must return ; our gen- 

eral 
Will no more hear from thence. 

2 Sentinel. You '11 see your Rome embrac'd with fire be- 

fore 
You '11 speak with Coriolanus. 

Menenius. Good my friends, 

If you have heard your general talk of Rome, 
And of his friends there, it is lots to blanks, 10 

My name hath touch'd your ears ; it is Menenius. 

I Sentinel. Be it so, go back; the virtue of your name 
Is not here passable. 



148 



CORIOLANUS. 



Menenius. I tell thee, fellow, 

Thy general is my lover: I have been 
The book of his good acts, whence men have read 
His fame unparallel'd, haply amplified; 
For I have ever verified my friends, 
Of whom he 's chief, with all the size that verity 
Would without lapsing suffer: nay, sometimes, 
Like to a bowl upon a subtle ground, 20 

I have tumbled past the throw, and in his praise 
Have almost stamp'd the leasing. Therefore, fellow, 
I must have leave to pass. 

1 Sentinel. Faith, sir, if you had told as many lies in his 
behalf as you have uttered words in your own, you should 
not pass here ; no, though it were as virtuous to lie as to 
live chastely. Therefore, go back. 

Menenius. Prithee, fellow, remember my name is Menenius, 
always factionary on the party of your general. 29 

2 Sentinel. Howsoever you have been his liar, as you say 
you have, I am one that, telling true under him, must say, 
you cannot pass. Therefore, go back. 

Menenius. Has he dined, canst thou tell ? for I would not 
speak with him till after dinner. 

I Sentinel. You are a Roman, are you.-* 

Menejiius. I am, as thy general is. 

I Sentinel. Then you should hate Rome, as he does. Can 
you, when you have pushed out your gates the very defender 
of them, and, in a violent popular ignorance, given your ene- 
my your shield, think to front his revenges with the easy 
groans of old women, the virginal palms of your daughters, 
or with the palsied intercession of such a decayed dotant as 
you seem to be ? Can you think to blow out the intended 
fire your city is ready to flame in, with such weak breath as 
this? No, you are deceived; therefore, back to Rome, and 
prepare for your execution : you are condemned, our general 
has sworn you out of reprieve and pardon. 



ACT V. SCENE 11. 149 

Mejienius. Sirrah, if thy captain knew I were here, he 
would use me with estimation. 

I Setttijiel. Come, my captain knows you not. 50 

Menenius. I mean, thy general. 

I Se?iti7iel. My general cares not for you. Back, I say, go, 
lest I let forth your half-pint of blood ; back, — that 's the ut- 
most of your having, — back. 

Mejienius. Nay, but, fellow, fellow, — 

Enter Coriolanus a7id Aufidius. 

Coriolanus. What 's the matter ? 

Menenius. Now, you companion, I '11 say an errand for you : 
you shall know now that I am in estimation ; you shall per- 
ceive that a Jack guardant cannot office me from my son 
Coriolanus. Guess, but by my entertainment with him, if 
thou standest not i' the state of hanging, or of some death 
more long in spectatorship, and crueller in suffering; behold 
now presently, and swoon for what 's to come upon thee. — 
\To Coriola?tus] The glorious gods sit in hourly synod 
about thy particular prosperity, and love thee no worse 
than thy old father Menenius does ! O my son, my son ! 
thou art preparing fire for us; look thee, here 's water to 
quench it. I was hardly moved to come to thee ; but being 
assured none but myself could move thee, I have been blown 
out of our gates with sighs, and conjure thee to pardon Rome, 
and thy petitionary countrymen. The good gods assuage 
thy wrath, and turn the dregs of it upon this varlet here, — 
this, who, like a block, hath denied my access to thee. 

Coriolanus. Away! 74 

Menenius. How ! away ! 

Coriolanus. Wife, mother, child, I know not. My affairs 
Are servanted to others; though I owe 
My revenge properly, my remission lies 
In Volscian breasts. That we have been familiar, 
Ingrate forgetfulness shall poison, rather So 



150 CORIOLANUS. 

Than pity note how much. Therefore, be gone. 
Mine ears against your suits are stronger than 
Your gates against my force. Yet, for I lov'd thee, 
Take this along ; I writ it for th}'- sake, S^Gives a letter. 

And would have sent it. Another word, Menenius, 
I will not hear thee speak. — This man, Aufidius, 
Was my belov'd in Rome ; yet thou behold'st ! 
Aufidius. You keep a constant temper. 

\Exeimt Coriolanus and Aufidius. 

1 Sentinel. Now, sir, is your name Menenius ? 

2 Sentinel 'T is a spell, you see, of much power. You 
know the way home again. 91 

1 Sentinel. Do you hear how we are shent for keeping your 
greatness back ? 

2 Se?itinel. What cause, do you think, I have to swoon ? 
Menenius. I neither care for the world nor your general ; 

for such things as you, I can scarce think there 's any, ye 're 
so slight. He that hath a will to die by himself fears it not 
from another ; let your general do his worst. For you, be 
that you are long ; and your misery increase with your age ! 
I say to you, as I was said to, Away ! [^Exit. 

1 Sentinel. A noble fellow, I warrant him. loi 

2 Sentinel. The worthy fellow is our general ; he 's the 
rock, the oak not to be wind-shaken. ^Exeunt. 

Scene III. The Tent of Coriolanus. 
Enter Coriolanus, Aufidius, and others. 
Coriolanus. We will before the walls of Rome to-morrow 
Set down our host. My partner in this action. 
You must report to the Volscian lords, how plainly 
I have borne this business. 

Aufidius. Only their ends 

You have respected; stopp'd your ears against 
The general suit of Rome; never admitted 



ACT V. SCENE III. 



151 



A private whisper, no, not with such friends 
That thought them sure of you. 

Coriolanus. This last old man, 

Whom with a crack'd heart I have sent to Rome, 
Lov'd me above the measure of a father, 10 

Nay, godded me, indeed. Their latest refuge 
Was to send him ; for whose old love I have, 
Though I show'd sourly to him, once npre ofifer'd 
The first conditions, which they did refuse 
And cannot now accept. To grace him only 
That thought he could do more, a very little 
I have yielded to; fresh embassies and suits. 
Nor from the state nor private friends, hereafter 
Will I lend ear to. — Ha ! what shout is this ? [^Shoiit within. 
Shall I be tempted to infringe my vow 20 

In the same time 't is made ? I will not. — 

Enter, in mou?'f ling habits, Virgilia, Volumnia, leading young 

Marcius, Valeria, and Attendants. 
My wife comes foremost ; then the honour'd mould 
Wherein this trunk was fram'd, and in her hand 
The grandchild to her blood. But, out, affection ! 
All bond and privilege of nature, break ! 
Let it be virtuous to be obstinate ! — 
What is that curtsy worth ? or those doves' eyes. 
Which can make gods forsworn ? — I melt, and am not 
Of stronger earth than others. — My mother bows. 
As if Olympus to a molehill should 30 

In supplication nod ; and my young boy 
Hath an aspect of intercession, which 
Great nature cries 'Deny not.' — Let the Volsces 
Plough Rome, and harrow Italy; I'll never 
Be such a gosling to obey instinct, but stand,. 
As if a man were author of himself 
And knew no other kin. 



152 



CORIOLANUS. 



Virgilia. My lord and husband ! 

Coriolanus. These eyes are not the same I wore in Rome. 

Virgilia. The sorrow that delivers us thus chaiig'd 
Makes you think so. 

Coriolanus. Like a dull actor now, 40 

I have forgot my part, and I am out, 
Even to a full disgrace. Best of my flesh, 
Forgive my tyranny ; but do not say 
For that 'Forgive our Romans.' — O, a kiss 
Long as my exile, sweet as my revenge ! 
Now, by the jealous queen of heaven, that kiss 
I carried from thee, dear ; and my true lip 
Hath virgin'd it e'er since. — You gods ! I prate, 
And the most noble mother of the world 
Leave unsaluted. Sink, my knee, i' the earth; [Kneels. 

Of thy deep duty more impression show 51 

Than that of common sons. 

Volumnia. O, stand up blest ! 

Whilst, with no softer cushion than the flint, 
I kneel before thee and unproperly 
Show duty, as mistaken all this while 
Between the child and parent. [Kneels. 

Coriolanus. What is this ? 

Your knees to me ? to your corrected son .? 
Then let the pebbles on the hungry beach 
Fillip the stars; then let the mutinous winds 
Strike the proud cedars 'gainst the fiery sun, 60 

Murthering impossibility, to make 
What cannot be, slight work. 

Volu?nnia. Thou art my warrior; 

I holp to frame thee. Do you know this lady ? 

Coriola?tus. The noble sister of Publicola, 
The moon of Rome, chaste as the icicle 
That 's curded by the frost from purest snow. 
And hangs on Dian's temple, — dear Valeria ! 



ACT V. SCENE III. 



153 



Volumnia. This is a poor epitome of yours, 
Which by the interpretation of full time 
May show like all yourself. 

Coriolafius. The god of soldiers, 70 

With the consent of supreme Jove, inform 
Thy thoughts with nobleness, that thou mayst prove 
To shame unvulnerable, and stick i' the wars 
Like a great sea-mark, standing every flaw, 
And saving those that eye thee ! 

Volumnia. Your knee, sirrah. 

Coriolanus. That 's my brave boy ! 

Volumnia. Even he, your wife, this lady, and myself. 
Are suitors to you. 

Coriolanus. I beseech you, peace; 

Or, if you 'd ask, remember this before : 
The thing I have forsworn to grant may never 80 

Be held by you denials. Do not bid me 
Dismiss my soldiers, or capitulate 
Again with Rome's mechanics; tell me not 
Wherein I seem unnatural; desire not 
To allay my rages and revenges with 
Your colder reasons. 

Volumnia. O, no more, no more ! 

You have said you will not grant us any thing, 
For we have nothing else to ask but that 
Which you deny already ; yet we will ask, 
That, if you fail in our request, the blame 90 

May hang upon your hardness : therefore hear us. 

Coriolanus. Aufidius, and you Volsces, mark; for we '11 
Hear nought from Rome in private. — Your request? 

Volumnia. Should we be silent and not speak, our raiment 
And state of bodies would bewray what life 
We have led since thy exile. Think with thyself 
How more unfortunate than all living women 
Are we come hither : since that thy sight, which should 



154 CORIOLANUS. 

Make our eyes flow with joy, hearts dance with comforts, 

Constrains them weep and shake with fear and sorrow; loo 

Making the mother, wife, and child to see 

The son, the husband, and the father tearing 

His country's bowels out. And to poor we 

Thine enmity 's most capital : thou barr'st us 

Our prayers to the gods, which is a comfort 

That all but we enjoy; for how can we, 

Alas, how can we for our country pray, 

Whereto we are bound, together with thy victory 

Whereto we are bound ? alack, or we must lose 

The country, our dear nurse, or else thy person, no 

Our comfort in the country. We must find 

An evident calamity, though we had 

Our wish, which side should win ; for either thou 

Must, as a foreign recreant, be led 

With manacles thorough our streets, or else 

Triumphantly tread on thy country's ruin, 

And bear the palm for having bravely shed 

Thy wife and children's blood. For myself, son, 

I purpose not to wait on fortune till 

These wars determine; if I cannot persuade thee 120 

Rather to show a noble grace to both parts 

Than seek the end of one, thou shalt no sooner 

March to assault thy country than to tread — 

Trust to 't, thou shalt not — on thy mother's womb. 

That brought thee to this world. 

Virgilia. Ay, and mine. 

That brought you forth this boy, to keep your name 
Living to time. 

Young Marcius. A' shall not tread on me; 
I '11 run away till I am bigger, but then I '11 fight. 

Coriolanus. Not of a woman's tenderness to be, 
Requires nor child nor woman's face to see. 130 

I have sat too long. [Rising. 



ACT V. SCENE III. 



155 



Volumnia. Nay, go not from us thus. 

If it were so that our request did tend 
To save the Romans, thereby to destroy 
The Volsces whom you serve, you might condemn us 
As poisonous of your honour. No, our suit 
Is, that you reconcile them : while the Volsces 
May say 'This mercy we have show'd;' the Romans, 
'This we receiv'dj' and each in either side 
Give the all-hail to thee, and cry, ' Be blest 
For making up this peace !' Thou know'st, great son, 140 
The end of war 's uncertain, but this certain. 
That, if thou conquer Rome, the benefit 
Which thou shalt thereby reap is such a name 
Whose repetition will be dogg'd with curses, 
Whose chronicles thus writ: 'The man was noble, 
But with his last attempt he wip'd it out, 
Destroy'd his country, and his name remains ^ 
To the ensuing age abhorr'd.' Speak to me, sonT 
Thou hast affected the fine strains of honour. 
To imitate the graces of the gods; 150 

To tear with thunder the wide cheeks o' the air. 
And yet to charge thy sulphur with a bolt 
That should but rive an oak. Why dost not speak ? 
Think'st thou it honourable for a noble man 
Still to remember wrongs ? — Daughter, speak you ; 
He cares not for your weeping. — Speak thou, boy; 
Perhaps thy childishness will move him more 
Than can our reasons. There 's no man in the world 
More bound to 's mother ; yet here he lets me prate 
Like one i' the stocks. — Thou hast never in thy life 160 

Show'd thy dear mother any courtesy. 
When she, poor hen, fond of no second brood. 
Has cluck'd thee to the wars and safely home, 
Loaden with honour. Say my request 's unjust. 
And spurn me back; but if it be not so, 



156 CORIOLANUS. 

Thou art not honest, and the gods will plague thee, 

That thou restrain'st from me the duty which 

To a mother's part belongs. — He turns away : 

Down, ladies; let us shame him with our knees. 

To his surname Coriolanus longs more pride 170 

Than pity to our prayers. Down! an end; 

This is the last: so we will home to Rome, 

And die among our neighbours. — Nay, behold 's; 

This boy, that cannot tell what he would have. 

But kneels and holds up hands for fellowship, 

Does reason our petition with more strength 

Than thou hast to deny 't. — Come, let us go: 

This fellow had a Volscian to his mother; 

His wife is in Corioli, and his child 

Like him by chance. — Yet give us our dispatch; 180 

I am hush'd until our city be a-fire. 

And then I '11 speak a little. 

Coriolanus. [After holding her by the hand, silent^ O mother, 
mother ! 
What have you done ? Behold, the heavens do ope, 
The gods look down, and this unnatural scene 
They laugh at. O my mother, mother ! O ! 
You have won a happy victory to Rome; 
But, for your son, — believe it, O, believe it ! — 
Most dangerously you have with him prevail 'd, 
If not most mortal to him. But, let it come. — 
Aufidius, though I cannot make true wars, 190 

I '11 frame convenient peace. Now, good Aufidius, 
Were you in my stead, would you have heard 
A mother less .? or granted less, Aufidius ? 

Aufidius. I was mov'd withal. 

Coriola?tiis. I dare be sworn you were ; 

And, sir, it is no little thing to make 
Mine eyes to sweat compassion. But, good sir, 
What peace you '11 make, advise me. For my part, 



ACT V. SCENE IV. ' 157 

I '11 not to Rome, I '11 back with you ; and pray you, 
Stand to me in this cause. — O mother ! — wife ! 

Aufidius. [Aside] I am glad thou hast set thy mercy and 
thy honour 200 

At difference in thee ; out of that I '11 work 
Myself a former fortune. [TAe Ladies make signs to CoriolaJius. 

Coriolaniis. \To Volujnnia,Virgilia, etc.] Ay, by and by: — 
But we will drink together; and you shall bear 
A better witness back than words, which we. 
On like conditions, will have counter-seal'd. 
Gome, enter with us. Ladies, you deserve 
To have a temple built you j all the swords 
In Italy, and her confederate arms. 
Could not have made this peace. [Exeunt. 

Scene IV. Rome. A Public Place. 
Enter Menj^ius and Sicinius. 

Menenius. See you yond coign o' the Capitol, yond corner 
stone 1 

Sicinius. Why, what of that ? 

Menenius. If it be possible for you to displace it with your 
little finger, there is some hope the ladies of Rome, especial- 
ly his mother, may prevail with him. But I say there is no 
hope in 't ; our throats are sentenced and stay upon execu- 
tion. 

Sicinius. Is 't possible that so short a time can alter the 
condition of a man ? 10 

Menenius. There is differency between a grub and a but- 
terfly; yet your butterfly was a grub. This Marcius is grown 
from man to dragon; he has wings, he 's more than a creep- 
ing thing. 

Sicinius. He loved his mother dearly. 

Menenius. So did he me; and he no more remembers his 
mother now than an-eiglit-year-old horse. . The tartness -of his 



1^8 CORIOLANUS. 

face sours ripe grapes ; when he walks, he moves like an en- 
gine, and the ground shrinks before his treading; he is able 
to pierce a corslet with his eye, talks like a knell, and his hum 
is a battery. He sits in his state, as a thing made for Alex- 
ander. What he bids be done is finished with his bidding. 
He wants nothing of a god but eternity and a heaven to 
throne in. 24 

Sicinius. Yes, mercy, if you report him truly. 

Menenius. I paint him in the character. Mark what mercy 
his mother shall bring from him : there is no more mercy in 
him than there is milk in a male tiger; that shall our poor 
city find: and all this is long of you. 

Sicinius. The gods be good unto us ! 30 

Menenius. No, in such a case the gods will not be 
good unto us. When we banished him, we respected not 
them ; and, he returning to break our necks, they respect 

not us. 

Enter a Messenger. 

Messenger. Sir, if you 'd save your life, fly to your house. 
The plebeians have got your fellow-tribune 
And hale him up and down, all swearing, if 
The Roman ladies bring not comfort home, 
They '11 give him death by inches. 

Enter a second Messenger. 

Sicinius. What 's the news ? 

2 Messenger. Good news, good news; the ladies have pre- 
vail'd, 40 

The Volscians are dislodg'd, and Marcius gone. 
A merrier day did never yet greet Rome, 
No, not the expulsion of the Tarquins. 

Sicinius. Friend, 

Art thou certain this is true ? is it most certain ? 

2 Messenger. As certain as I know the sun is fire. 
Where have you lurk'd, that you make doubt of it ? 



ACT F. SCEA'E V. 



^59 



Ne'er through an arch so hurried the blown tide, 

As the recomforted through the gates. Why, hark you ! 

[Trumpets; hautboys; drums beat ; all together. 
The trumpets, sackbuts, psalteries, and fifes. 
Tabors and cymbals and the shouting Romans, 50 

Make the sun dance. Hark you ! [^A shout within. 

Menenius. This is good news. 

I will go meet the ladies. This Volumnia 
Is worth of consuls, senators, patricians, 
A city full ; of tribunes, such as you, 
A sea and land full. You have pray'd well to-day ; 
This morning for ten thousand of your throats 
I 'd not have given a doit. Hark, how they joy ! 

\Music still, with shouts. 

Sicinius. First, the gods bless you for your tidings ; next, 
Accept my thankfulness. 

2 Messenger. Sir, we have all 59 

Great cause to give great thanks. 

Sicinius. They are near the city ? 

2 Messenger. Almost at point to enter. 

Sicinius. We will meet them, 

And help the joy. [Exeunt. 

Scene V. The Same. A Street near the Gate. 
Enter two Senators tvith Volumnia, Virgilia, Valeria, etc., 

passing over the stage, followed by Patricians and others. 

I Senator. Behold our patroness, the life of Rome ! 
Call all your tribes together, praise the gods. 
And make triumphant fires; strew flowers before them; 
Unshout the noise that banish'd Marcius, 
Repeal him with the welcome of his mother ; 
Cry ' Welcome, ladies, welcome !' 

All. Welcome, ladies, 

Welcome ! \ A flourish with drtcms and trumpets. Exeunt. 



i6o CORIOLANUS. 

Scene VI. Antiiim. A Public Place. 
Enter Tullus Aufidius, with Attendants. 
Aufidius. Go tell the lords o' the city I am here. 
Deliver them this paper; having read it, 
Bid them repair to the market-place, where I, 
Even in theirs and in the commons' ears. 
Will vouch the truth of it. Him I accuse 
The city ports by this hath enter'd and 
Intends to appear before the people, hoping 
To purge himself with words. Dispatch. — 

^Exeunt Attendants. 

Enter three or four Conspirators of k.\5¥iv>\\5'6'?> faction. 

Most welcome ! 

1 Cotispirator. How is it with our general 1 

Aufidius. Even so lo 

As with a man by his own alms empoisoned, 
And with his charity slain. 

2 Conspirator. Most noble sir, 
If you do hold the same intent wherein 
You wish'd us parties, we '11 deliver you 

Of your great danger. 

Aufidius. Sir, I cannot tell ; 

We must proceed as we do find the people. 

3 Conspirator. The people will remain uncertain whilst 
'Twixt you there 's difference ; but the fall of either 
Makes the survivor heir of all. 

Aufidius. I know it; 

And my pretext to strike at him admits 20 

A good construction. I rais'd him, and I pawn'd 
Mine honour for his truth : who being so heighten'd, 
He water'd his new plants with dews of flattery, 
Seducing so my friends; and, to this end, 
He bow'd his nature, never known before 
But to be rough, unswayable, and free. 



ACT V. SCENE VI. i6i 

3 Conspirator. Sir, his stoutness 
When he did stand for consul, which he lost 
By lack of stooping, — 

Aufidius. That I would have spoke of. 

Being banish'd for 't, he came unto my hearth, 30 

Presented to my knife his throat ; I took him, 
Made him joint-servant with me, gave him way 
In all his own desires, nay, let him choose 
Out of my files, his projects to accomplish. 
My best and freshest men, serv'd his designments 
In mine own person, holp to reap the fame 
Which he did end all his, and took some pride 
To do myself this wrong ; till, at the last, 
I seem'd his follower, not partner, and 

He wag'd me with his countenance, as if 40 

I had been mercenary. 

I Conspirator. So he did, my lord ; 

The army marvell'd at it, and, in the last, 
When he had carried Rome and that we look'd 
For no less spoil than glory, — 

Aiifidiiis. There was it: 

For which my sinews shall be stretch'd upon him. 
At a few drops of women's rheum, which are 
As cheap as lies, he sold the blood and labour 
Of our great action ; therefore shall he die, 
And I '11 renew me in his fall. — But, hark ! 

\_Dru7ns and tru?npets sound, with great shouts 
of the People. 

1 Conspirator. Your native town you enter'd like a post. 
And had no welcomes home ; but he returns, 51 
Splitting the air with noise. 

2 Conspirator. And patient fools, 
Whose children he hath slain, their base throats tear 
With giving him glory. 

3 Coftspirator. Therefore, at your vantage, 

L 



1 62 CORIOLANUS. 

Ere he express himself, or move the people 
With what he would say, let him feel your sword, 
Which we will second. When he lies along, 
After your way his tale pronounc'd shall bury 
His reasons with his body. 

Aufidiiis. Say no more ; 

Here come the lords. 60 

Enter the Lords of the city. 

All the Lords. You are most welcome home. 

Aiifidiiis. I have not deserv'd it. 

But, worthy lords, have you with heed perus'd 
What I have written to you ? 

Lords. We have. 

I Lord. And grieve to hear 't. 

What faults he made before the last, I think 
Might have found easy fines ; but there to end 
Where he was to begin, and give away 
The benefit of our levies, answering us 
With our own charge, making a treaty where 
There was a yielding, — this admits no excuse. 

Aufidius. He approaches ; you shall hear him. 70 

Enter CoRioi^k^vs, marchifig with driwi and colours ; 
the Commoners being with him. 
Coriolamis. Hail, lords ! I am return'd your soldier, 
No more infected with my country's love 
Than when I parted hence, but still subsisting 
Under your great command. You are to know 
That prosperously I have attempted and 
With bloody passage led your wars even to 
The gates of Rome. Our spoils we have brought home 
Do more than counterpoise a full third part 
The charges of the action. We have made peace 
With no less honour to the Antiates 80 



AC 7^ V. SCENE VI. 163 

Than shame to the Romans j and we here deliver, 
Subscrib'd by the consuls and patricians, 
Together with the seal o' the senate, what 
We have compounded on. 

Aufidius. Read it not, noble lords, 

But tell the traitor, in the high'st degree 
He hath abus'd your powers. 

CoriolaJtus. Traitor ! how now ! 

Aufidius. Ay, traitor, Marcius ! 

CoriolaJius. Marcius 1 

Aufidius. Ay, Marcius, Caius Marcius ; dost thou think 
I '11 grace thee with that robbery, thy stol'n name 
Coriolanus in Corioli ? 9^ 

You lords and heads o' the state, perfidiously 
He has betray'd your business, and given up, 
For certain drops of salt, your city Rome, 
I say your city, to his wife and mother ; 
Breaking his oath and resolution like 
A twist of rotten silk, never admitting 
Counsel o' the war, but at his nurse's tears 
He whin'd and roar'd away your victory. 
That pages blush'd at him, and men of heart 
Look'd wondering each at other. 

Coriolanus. Hear'st thou. Mars ? 100 

Aufidius. Name not the god, thou boy of tears ! 

Coriolamis. Ha ! 

Aufidius. No more. 

Coriolanus. Measureless liar, thou hast made my heart 
Too great for what contains it. Boy ! O slave ! — 
Pardon me, lords, 't is the first time that ever 
I was forc'd to scold. Your judgments, my grave lords, 
Must give this cur the lie ; and his own notion — 
Who wears my stripes impress'd upon him, that 
Must bear my beating to his grave — shall join 
To thrust the lie unto him. no 



1 64 CORIOLANUS. 

I Lord. Peace, both, and hear me speak. 

Coriolanus. Cut me to pieces, Voisces ; men and lads, 
Stain all your edges on me. — Boy ! false hound ! 
If you have writ your annals true, 'tis there, 
That, like an eagle in a dove-cote, I 
Flutter'd your Volscians in Corioli ; 
Alone I did it. — Boy ! 

Aufidiiis. Why, noble lords, 

Will you be put in mind of his blind fortune. 
Which was your shame, by this unholy braggart, 
Fore your own eyes and ears ? 

All Conspirators. Let him die for 't. 120 

All the People. ' Tear him to pieces.' ' Do it presently.' 
' He killed my son.' ' My daughter.' ' He killed my cousin 
Marcus.' 'He killed my father.' 

•2 Lord. Peace, ho ! no outrage ! peace ! 
The man is noble and his fame folds in 
This orb o' the earth. His last offences to us 
Shall have judicious hearing. — Stand, Aufidius, 
And trouble not the peace. 

Coriolanus. O that I had him, 

With six Aufidiuses, or more, his tribe, 
To use my lawful sword ! 

Aufidius. Insolent villain ! 130 

All Conspirators. Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill him ! 

\The Conspirators draw, and kill Coriolanus ; 
Aufidius stands on his body. 

Lords. Hold, hold, hold, hold ! 

Aufidius. My noble masters, hear me speak. 

1 Lord. O Tullus,— 

2 Lord. Thou hast done a deed whereat valour will weep. 

3 Lord. Tread not upon him. — Masters all, be quiet ; 
Put up your swords. 

Aufidius. My lords, when you shall know — as in this rage^ 
Provok'd by him, you cannot — the great danger 



ACT V. SCENE VI. l6r 

Which this man's life did owe you, you '11 rejoice 

That he is thus cut off. Please it your honours 

To call me to your senate, I 'II deliver 140 

Myself your loyal servant, or endure 

Your heaviest censure. 

1 Lord. Bear from hence his body, 
And mourn you for him ; let him be regarded 

As the most noble corse that ever herald 
Did follow to his urn. 

2 Lord. His own impatience 
Takes from Aufidius a great part of blame. 
Let 's make the best of it. 

Aufidius. My rage is gone ; 

And I am struck with sorrow. — Take him up. — 
Help, three o' the chiefest soldiers ; I '11 be one. — 
Beat thou the drum, that it speak mournfully. — 150 

Trail your steel pikes.— Though in this city he 
Hath widow'd and unchilded many a one. 
Which to this hour bewail the injury. 
Yet he shall have a noble memory. — 
Assist. 

[Exeimt, bearing the body of Coriolajius. A dead 
march sowided. 





Then let the pebbles on the hungry beach 
Fillip the stars (v. 3. 58). 



NOTES 



ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE NOTES. 

Abbott (or Gr.), Abbott's Shakespeariaii, Grammar (third edition). 
A. S., Anglo-Saxon. 

A. v., Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 

B. and F., Beaumont and Fletcher. 
B. J., Ben Jonson. 

Camb. ed., " Cambridge edition" of Shakespeare, edited by Clark and Wright. 

Cf. {coiifer), compare. 

Clarke, "Cassell's Illustrated Shakespeare," edited by Charles and Mary Cowden 
Clarke (London, n. d.). 

Coll., Collier (second edition). 

Coll. MS., Manuscript Corrections of Second Folio, edited by Collier. 

D., Dyce (second edition). 

H., Hudson (first edition). 

Halliwell, J. O. Halliwell (folio ed. of Shakespeare). 

Id. {idem), the same. 

K., Knight (second edition). 

Nares, Glossary, edited by Halliwell and Wright (London, 1859). 

Prol., Prologue. 

S., Shakespeare. 

Schmidt, A. Schmidt's Shakespeare- Lexicon (Berlin, 1874). • 

Sr., Singer. 

St., Staunton. 

Theo. , Theobald. 

v., Verplanck. 

W., R. Grant White. 

Walker, Wm. Sidney Walker's Critical Examination of the Text of Shakespeare 
(London, i860). 

Warb., Warburton. 

Wb., Webster's Dictionary (revised quarto edition of 1879). 

Wh., R. Whitelaw's "Rugby" edition oi Coriolanus (London, 1872). 

Wore, Worcester's Dictionary (quarto edition). 

Wr., W. A. Wright's " Clarendon Press" edition of Coriolanus (Oxford, 1879). 

The abbreviations of the names of Shakespeare's Plays will be readily understood ; as 
T. N. for Twelfth Night, Cor. for Coriolanus, 3 Heri. VI. for The Third Part of King 
Henry the Sixth, etc. P. P. refers to The Passionate Pilgrim ; V. and A . to VeJitis 
andAdojtis; L. C. to Lover'' s Complaint ; and Sonn. to the Sonnets. 

When the abbreviation of the name of a play is followed by a reference to page, 
Rolfe's edition of the play is meant. 

The numbers of tlie lines (except for the present play) are those of the " Globe " ed. 
or of the "Acme" reprint of that ed. 



NOTES, 







THE TAKPEIAN ROCK. 



INTRODUCTION. 

The following are the chief passages in North's Plutarch (see p. lo 
above), as given by Skeat/ which illustrate the play : 

"The house of the Martians at Rome was of the number of the Patri- 
cians, out of the which have sprung many noble personages, where- 
"■ \q\^^ of Ancus Martius was one, King Numa's daughter's son, who was 
King of Rome after Tullus Hostilius. Of the same house were 
Publius and Quintus, who brought to Rome their best water they had, by 
conduits. Censorinus also came of that family, that was so surnamed, be- 
cause the people had chosen him Censor twice. , . . Caius Martius, whose 
life we intend now to write, being left ^o orphan by his father, was brought 

1 Shakespeare^ s Plutarch, being a Selection from the Lives in North's Plutarch which 
illustrate Shakespeare's Plays, edited by Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. (London, 1875), p. i fol. 



I70 NOTES. 

up under his mother a widow ; who taught us by experience, that orphan- 
age bringeth many discommodities^ to a child, but doth not hinder him 
to become an honest man, and to excel in virtue above the common 
sort : as they that are meanly born wrongfully do complain, that it is the 
occasion of their casting away, for that no man in their youth taketh 
any care of them to see them well brought up, and taught that were 
meet. This man also is a good proof to confirm some men's opinions : 
That a rare and excellent wit, untaught, doth bring forth many good and 
evil things together : as a fat soil that lieth unmanured bringeth forth 
both herbs and weeds. For this Martins' natural wit and great heart 
did marvellously stir up his courage to do and attempt notable acts. But 
on the other side, for lack of education, he was so choleric and impatient, 
that he would yield to no living creature : which made him churlish, un- 
civil, and altogether unfit for any man's conversation. Yet men marvel- 
ling much at his constancy, that he was never overcome with pleasure 
nor money, and how he would endure easily all manner of pains and trav- 
ails:" thereupon they well liked and commended his stoutness and tem- 
perancy.^ But for all that they could not be acquainted with him, as 
one citizen useth to be with another in the city : his behaviour was so un- 
pleasant to them by reason of a certain insolent and stern manner he 
had, which, because he was too lordly, was disliked. And to say truly, 
the greatest benefit that learning bringeth unto men is this : that it 
teacheth men that be rude and rough of nature, by compass* and rule 
of reason, to be civil and courteous, and to like better the mean state 
than the higher. Now in those days, valiantness was honoured in Rome 
above all other virtues : which they call vh-tiis, by the name of virtue it- 
self, as including in that general name all other special virtues besides. 
So that vh'tus in the Latin was as much as valiantness. But Martins 
being more inclined to the wars than any other gentleman of his time, 
began from his childhood to give himself to handle weapons, and daily 
did exercise himself therein : and he esteemed outward armour to no pur- 
pose, unless one were naturally armed within. Moreover he did so ex- 
ercise his body to hardness^ and all kind of activity, that he was very 
swift in running, strong in wrestling, and mighty in griping,*' so that no 
man could ever cast' him. Insomuch as those that would try masteries 
with him for strength and nimbi eness, would say when they were over- 
come : that all was by reason of his natural strength and hardness of 
ward,^ that never yielded to any pain or toil he took upon him. 

" The first time he went to the wars, being but a stripling, was when 
Tarquin surnamed the proud (that had been King of Rome, and 
"foi^^ was driven out for his pride, after many attempts made by sun- 
dry battles to come in again, wherein he was ever overcome) did 
come to Rome with all the aid of the Latins, and many other people of 
Italy : even as it were to set up his whole rest^ upon a battle by them, 

1 Disadvantages. ^ Labours. ^ Moderation. Cf. temperattce in iii. 3. 38. 

* Restraint. ^ Hardship. See 0th. p. 166. 

c Grappling. Cf. Cymb. iii. i. 40. ' Throw. Cf. Macb. ii. 3. 46. 

s Sturdiness of defence. For ward, see W. T. p. 149. 
9 To rely entirely. See M. of V. p. 139. ' 



INTRODUCTION-. 1 7 j 

who with a great and mighty army had undertaken to put him into his 
kingdom again, not so much to pleasure him, as to overthrow the power 
of the Romans, whose greatness they both feared and envied. In this 
battle, wherein were many hot and sharp encounters of either party, 
Martius valiantly fought in the sight of the Dictator : and a Roman sol- 
dier being thrown to the ground even hard by him, Martius straight be- 
strid him, and slew the enemy, with his own hands, that had before over- 
thrown the Roman. Hereupon, after the battle was won, the Dictator 
did not forget so noble an act, and therefore first of all he crowned Mar- 
tius with a garland of oaken boughs. For whosoever saveth the life 
of a Roman, it is a manner among them, to honour him with such a gar- 
land. . . . 

" Now he being grown to great credit and authority in Rome for his 
valiantness, it fortuned there grew sedition in the city, because 
the Senate did favour the rich against the people, who did com- 
plain of the sore oppression of usurers, of whom they borrowed money. 
For those that had little, were yet spoiled of that little they had by their 
creditors, for lack of ability to pay the usury : who offered their goods to 
be sold to them that would give most. And such as had nothing left, 
their bodies were laid hold on, and they were made their bondmen, not- 
withstanding all the wounds and cuts they shewed, which they had re- 
ceived in many battles, fighting for defence of their country and com- 
monwealth: of the which, the last war they made was against the Sa- 
bines, wherein they fought upon the promise the' rich men had made 
them, that from thenceforth they would intreat^ them more gently, and 
also upon the word of Marcus Valerius chief of the Senate, who, by au- 
thority of the council, and in the behalf of the rich, said they should per- 
form that they had promised. But after that they had faithfully served 
in this last battle of all, where they overcame their enemies, seeing they 
were never a whit the better, nor more gently intreated, and that the Sen- 
ate would give no ear to them, but made as though they had forgotten 
the former promise, and suffered them to be made slaves and bondmen 
to their creditors, and besides, to be turned out of all that ever they had: 
they fell then even to flat rebellion and mutiny, and to stir up dangerous 
tumults within the city. The Romans' enemies hearing of this rebellion, 
did straight enter the territories of Rome with a marvellous great power, 
spoiling and burning all as they came. Whereupon the Senate immedi- 
ately made open proclamation by sound of trumpet, that all those that 
were of lawful age to carry weapon, should come and enter their names 
into the muster-master's book, to go to the wa^ : but no man obeyed 
their commandment. Whereupon their chief magistrates and many of 
the Senate began to be of divers opinions among themselves. For some 
thought it was reason, they should somewhat yield to the poor people's 
request, and that they should a little qualify the severity of the law. Oth- 
er held hard against that opinion, and that was Martius for one. For he 
alleged, that the creditors' losing their money they had lent was not the 
worst thing that was herein : but that the lenity that was favoured was 

1 Treat. See Rich. III. p. 231, note on Entreat. 



1^2 NOTES. 

a beginning of disobedience, and that the proud attempt of the commu- 
nalty was, to abolish law, and to bring all to confusion. Therefore he 
said, if the Senate were wise, they should betimes prevent^ and quench 
this ill-favoured and worse meant beginning. The Senate met many 
days in consultation about it : but in the end they concluded nothing. 
The poor common people, seeing no redress, gathered themselves one 
day together ; and one encouraging another, they all forsook the city, 
and encamped themselves upon a hill, called at that day the Holy Hill, 
along the river of Tiber, offering no creature any hurt or violence, or 
making any shew of actual rebellion, saving that they cried as they went 
up and down, that the rich men had driven them out of the city, and that 
throughout all Italy they might find air, water, and ground to bury them 
in. Moreover, they said, to dwell at Rome was nothing else but to be 
slain, or hurt with continual wars and fighting, for defence of the rich 
men's goods. 

" The Senate, being afraid of their departure, did send unto them certain 
of the pleasantest old men, and the most acceptable to the people among 
them. Of those Menenius Agrippa was he, who was sent for chief man 
of the message from the Senate. He, after many good persuasions and 
gentle requests made to the people, on the behalf of the Senate, knit up 
his oration in the end with a notable tale, in this manner: That 'on a 
time all the members of man's body did rebel against the belly, com- 
plaining of it, that it only remained in the midst of the body without do- 
ing any thing, neither did bear any labour to the maintenance of the rest : 
whereas all other parts and members did labour painfully, and were very 
careful, to satisfy the appetites and desires of the body. And so the belly, 
all this notwithstanding, laughed at their folly, and said : It is true, I first 
receive all meats that nourish man's body : but afterwards I send it 
again to the nourishment of other parts of the same. Even so (quoth 
he) O you, my masters, and citizens of Rome, the reason is alike between 
the Senate and you. For matters being well digested, and their coun- 
sels thoroughly examined, touching the benefit of the commonwealth, the 
Senators are cause of the common commodity^ that cometh unto every 
one of you.' These persuasions pacified the people conditionally, that 
the Senate would grant there should be yearly chosen five Magistrates, 
which they now call Tribuni plebis, whose office should be to defend the 
poor people from violence and oppression. So Junius Brutus and Si- 
cinius Vellutus were the first tribunes of the people that were chosen, 
who had only been the causers and procurers of this sedition. Here- 
upon the city being gro^^n again to good quiet and unity, the people im- 
mediately went to the wars, shewing that they had a good will to do bet- 
ter than ever they did, and to be very willing to obey the Magistrates in 
that they would command concerning the wars. 

"Martins also, though it liked him nothing^ to see the greatness of the 
people thus increased, considering it was to the prejudice and imbasing* 

^ Anticipate. See Hain. p. 205. 

^ General advantage. See 2 Hen. IV. p. 157. 

^ Did not at all please him. See Havi. pp. 178 (on Nothmg^, 202 (on Likes). 

* Humiliation. 



INTRO D UCTION. 1 7 3 

of the Nobility, and also saw that other noble Patricians were troubled 
as well as himself: he did persuade the Patricians to shew themselves 
no less forward and willing to fight for their country than the common 
people were : and to let them know by their deeds and acts, that they 
did not so much pass^ the people in power and riches, as they did ex- 
r , ceed them in true nobility and valiantness. In the country of 

^'^ ° ■ the Volsces, against whom the Romans made war at that time, 
there was a principal city and of most fame, that was called Corioles, be- 
fore the which the Consul Cominius did lay siege. Wherefore all the other 
Volsces, fearing lest that city should be taken by assault, they came from 
all parts of the country to save it, intending to give the Romans battle 
before the city, and to give an onset on them in two several places. The 
Consul Cominius, understanding this, divided his army also into two 
parts ; and taking the one part with himself, he marched towards them 
that were drawing to the city out of the country: and the other part of 
his army he left in the camp with Titus Latins'^ (one of the valiantest men 
the Romans had at that time) to resist those that would make any sally 
out of the city upon them. So the Coriolans, making small account of 
them that lay in camp before the city, made a sally out upon them, in the 
which at the first the Coriolans had the better, and drave the Romans 
back again into the trenches of their camp. But Martins being there at 
that time, running out of the camp with a few men with him, he slew the 
first enemies he met withal, and made the rest of them stay upon the sud- 
den, crying out to the Romans that had turned their backs, and calling 
them again to fight with a loud voice. For he was even such 

^' ^' •^^' another, as Cato would have a soldier and a captain to be, not 
only terrible and fierce to lay about him, but to make the enemy afeard 
with the sound of his voice, and the grimness of his countenance. Then 
there flocked about him immediately a great number of Romans ; where- 
at the enemies were so afeard that they gave back presently.^ But Mar- 
tius, not staying so, did chase and follow them to their own gates, that 
fled for life. And there perceiving that the Romans retired back, for 
the great number of darts and arrows which flew about their ears from 
the walls of the city, and that there was not one man amongst them that 
durst venture himself to follow the flying enemies into their city, for that 
it was full of men of war very well armed and appointed, he did encour- 
age his fellows with words and deeds, crying out to them, 'that 

1- 4- 44- fortune had opened the gates of the city, more for the followers 
than the fliers.' But all this notwithstanding, few had the hearts to fol- 
low him. Howbeit Martins, being in the throng amongst the enemies, 
thrust himself into the gates of the city, and entered the same among 
them that fled, without that any one of them durst at the first turn their 
face upon him, or offer to stay him. But he, looking about him, and see- 
ing he was entered the city with very few men to help him, and per- 
ceiving he was environed by his enemies that gathered round about to 
set upon him, did things, as it is written, wonderful and incredible, as 
well for the force of his hand, as also for the agility of his body ; and 

1 Surpass ; as in R. and J. i. i. 242: "who pass'd that passing fair," etc. 

^ Lartius. ' 3 At once. See Ham. p. 204. 



iy4 NOTES. 

with a wonderful courage and valiantness he made a lane through the 
midst of them, and overthrew also those he laid at •} that some he made 
run to the furthest part of the city, and other for fear he made yield them- 
selves, and to let fall their weapons before him. By this means Martius, 
that was gotten out, had some leisure to bring the Romans with more 
safety into the city. The city being taken in this sort, the most part 
of the soldiers began incontinently to spoil, to carry away, and to look 
up the booty they had won. But Martius was marvellous angry 

^' ^' ^' with them, and cried out on them, that it was no time now to 
look after spoil, and to run straggling here and there to enrich them- 
selves, whilst the other Consul and their fellow -citizens peradyenture 
were fighting with their enemies : and how that, leaving the spoil, they 
should seek to wind themselves out of danger and peril. Howbeit, cry 
and say to them what he could, very few of them would hearken to him. 
Wherefore taking those that willingly offered themselves to follow him, 
he went out of the city, and took his way toward that part where he un- 
derstood the rest of the army was, exhorting and intreating them by the 
way that followed him, not to be fainthearted ; and oft holding up his 
hands to heaven, he besought the gods to be gracious and favourable 
unto him, that he might come in time to the battle, and in a good hour to 
hazard his life in defence of his countrymen. Now the Romans when 
they were put in battle ray,^ and ready to take their targets on their 
arms, and to gird them upon their arming-coats, had a custom to make 
their wills at that very instant, without any manner of writing, naming 
him only whom they would make their heir in the presence of three or 
four witnesses. Martius came just to that reckoning, whilst the soldiers 
were doing after that sort, and that the enemies were approached so 
near, as one stood in view of the other. When they saw him at his first 
coming all bloody, and in a sweat, and but with a few men following him, 
some thereupon began to be afeard. But soon after, when they saw him 
run with a lively cheer to the Consul, and to take him by the hand, de- 
claring how he had taken the city of Corioles, and that they saw the Con- 
sul Cominius also kiss and imbrace him, then there was not a man but 
took heart again to him, and began to be of good courage ; some hear- 
ing him report, from point to point, the happy success of this exploit, and 
other also conjecturing it by seeing their gestures afar off. Then they all 
began to call upon the Consul to march forward, and to delay no_ longer, 
but to give charge upon the enemy. Martius asked him how 

^' ^' ^^' the order of their enemy's battle was, and on which side they 
had placed their best fighting men. The Consul made him answer, that 
he thought the bands which were in the vaward^ of their battle were 
those of the Antiates, whom they esteemed to be the warlikest men, and 
which, for valiant courage, would give no place to any of the host of their 
enemies. Then prayed Martius to be set directly against them. The Con- 

1 Attacked. 

2 Array. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. v. n. 34 = 

" And all the damzels of that towne in ray 
Come dauncing forth," etc. 

3 Vanguard. Cf. i. 6. 53 below. 



INTRODUCTION. 



175 



sul granted him, greatly praising his courage. Then Martins, when both 
armies came almost to join, advanced himself a good space before his 
company, and went so fiercely to give charge on the vaward that came 
right against him, that they could stand no longer in his hands : he made 
such a lane through them, and opened a passage into the battle^ of the 
enemies. But the two wings of either side turned one to the other, to 
compass him in between them : which the Consul Cominius perceiving, 
he sent thither straight of the best soldiers he had about him. So the 
battle was marvellous bloody about Martius, and in a very short space 
many were slain in the place. But in the end the Romans were so 
strong, that they distressed the enemies, and brake their array : and 
scattering them, made them fly. Then they prayed Martius that he 
would retire to the camp, because they saw he was able to do no more, 
he was already so wearied with the great pain he had taken,^ and so 
faint with the great wounds he had upon him. But Martius answered 
them, that it was not for conquerors to yield, nor to be fainthearted: and 
thereupon began afresh to chase those that fled, until such time as the 
army of the enemies was utterly overthrown, and numbers of them slain 
and taken prisoners. 

" The next morning betimes, Martius went to the Consul, and the oth- 
er Romans with him. There the Consul Cominius going up to 

^"foi ^ ^^^ chair of state, in the presence of the whole army, gave thanks 
to the gods for so great, glorious, and prosperous a victory : 
then he spake to Martius, whose valiantness he commended beyond the 
moon, both for that he himself saw him do with his eyes, as also for that 
Martius had reported unto him. So in the end he willed Martius, that 
he should choose out of all the horses they had taken of their enemies, 
and of all their goods they had won (whereof there was great store) ten 
of every sort which he liked best, before any distribution should be made 
to other. Besides this great honourable offer he had made him, he gave 
him, in testimony that he had won that day the price of prowess above 
all other, a goodly horse with a caparison, and all furniture^ to him : which 
the whole army beholding, did marvellously praise and commend. But 
Martius, stepping forth, told the Consul he most thankfully accepted the 
gift of his horse, and was a glad man besides, that his service had de- 
served his General's commendation : and as for his other offer, which 
was rather a mercenary reward than a honourable recompence, he would 
have none of it, but was contented to have his equal part with the other 
soldiers. ' Only, this grace (said he) I crave and beseech you 
'■ ^' ^' to grant me. Among the Volsces there is an old friend and 
host of mine, an honest wealthy man, and now a prisoner ; who, living be- 
fore in great wealth in his own country, liveth now a poor prisoner, in the 
hands of his enemies : and yet notwithstanding all this his misery and 
misfortune, it would do me great pleasure if I could save him from this one 
danger, to keep him from being sold as a slave.' The soldiers hearing 
Martius' words, m.ade a marvellous great shout among them, and there 

1 Battalion. See i Hen. IV. p. 189, or Rich. III. p. i8g. 

2 Effort he had made. See M. of V. p. 140, note on Take pain. 

3 Equipments. 



176 NOTES. 

were more that wondered at his great contentation^ and abstinence, when 
they saw so little covetousness in him, than they were that highly praised 
and extolled his valiantness. For even they themselves that did some- 
what malice- and envy his glory, to see him thus honoured and passing- 
ly^ praised, did think him so nmch the more worthy of an honourable rec- 
ompence for his valiant service, as the more carelessly he refused the 
great offer made unto him for his profit ; and they esteemed more the 
virtue that was in him, that made him refuse such rewards, than that 
which made them to be offered to him, as unto a worthy person. For 
it is far more commendable, to use riches well, than to be valiant : and 
yet it is better not to desire them than to use them well. 

" After this shout and noise of the assembly was somewhat appeased, 
the Consul Cominius began to speak in this sort : ' we cannot compel 
Martius to take these gifts we offer him if he will not receive 
^■^' ^' them, but we will give him such a reward for the noble service 
he hath done, as he cannot refuse. Therefore, we do order and decree, 
that henceforth he be called Coriolanus, unless his valiant acts have won 
him that name before our nomination.' And so ever since, he still bare 
the third name of Coriolanus. . . . 

*' Now when this war was ended, the flatterers of the people began to 
. ^ stir up sedition again, without any new occasion, or just matter 
^" ^' offered of complaint. For they did ground this second insur- 
rection against the Nobility and Patricians upon the people's misery and 
misfortune, that could not but fall out,^ by reason of the former discord 
and sedition between them and the Nobility. Because the most part of 
the arable land, within the territory of Rome, was become heathy and bar- 
ren for lack of ploughing, for that they had no time nor mean to cause 
corn to be brought them out of other countries to sow, by reason of their 
wars ; which made the extreme dearth they had among them. Now 
those busy prattlers that sought the people's good-will by such flatter- 
ing words, perceiving great scarcity of corn to be within the city : and 
though there had been plenty enough, yet the common people had no 
money to buy it : they spread abroad false tales and rumours against the 
Nobility, that they, in revenge of the people, had practised^ and procured 
the extreme dearth among them. Furthermore, in the midst of this stir, 
there came ambassadors to Rome from the city of Velitres, that offered 
up their city to the Romans, and prayed them they would send new in- 
habitants to replenish the same : because the plague had been so ex- 
treme among them, and had killed such a number of them, as there was 
not left alive the tenth person of the people that had been there before. 

1 Moderation. 

2 Begrudge. S. does not use the verb, but we find it in B. J., Daniel, Spenser, and 
other writers of the time._ 

3 Surpassingly, exceedingly. 

* As Wright remarks, the description of the condition of the Roman people at the 
opening of the play seems to have been taken in part from Plutarch's account of this 
later insurrection as well as from that referred to in the passage on p. 171 above. 

5 That /a// out here means take place is clear from Amyot, who has— "qui estoyent 
necessairement ensuyuis de leurs diuisions," etc. 

6 Plotted. See A. Y.L. p. 140. 



INTRODUCTION. 177 

So the wise men of Rome began to think, that the necessity of the Ve- 
litrians fell out in a most happy hour ; and how, by this occasion, it was 
very meet, in so great a scarcity of victuals, to disburden Rome of a great 
number of citizens : and by this means as well to take away this new se- 
dition, and utterly to rid it out of the city, as also to clear the same of 
many mutinous and seditious persons, being the superfluous ill humours 
that grievously fed this disease. Hereupon the Consuls pricked out' all 
those by a bill, whom they intended to send to Velitres, to go dwell there 
as in form of a colony: and they levied out all the rest that remained in 
the city of Rome, a great number to go against the Volsces, hoping, by 
mean of foreign war, to pacify their sedition at home. Moreover they 
imagined, when the poor with the rich, and the mean sort with the No- 
bility, should by this device be abroad in the wars, and in one camp, and 
in one service, and in one like danger : that then they would be more 
quiet and loving together. But Sicinius and Brutus, two seditious Trib- 
unes, spake against either of these devices, and cried out upon the noble 
men, that under the gentle name of a Colony, they would cloak and col- 
our the most cruel and unnatural fact^ as might be : because they sent 
their poor citizens into a sore infected city and pestilent air, full of dead 
bodies unburied, and there also to dwell under the tuition' of a strange 
god, that had so cruelly persecuted his people. ' This were (said they) 
even as much, as if the Senate should headlong cast down the people into 
a most bottomless pit ; and are not yet contented to have famished some 
of the poor citizens heretofore to death, and to put other of them even to 
the mercy of the plague : but afresh they have procured a voluntary war, 
to the end they would leave behind no kind of misery and ill, where- 
with the poor silly people should not be plagued, and only because they 
are weary to serve the rich.' The common people, being set on a broil 
and bravery* with these words, would not appear when the Consuls called 
their names by a bill, to prest^ them for the wars, neither would they be 
sent out to this new colony : insomuch as the Senate knew not well what 
to say or to do in the matter. 

" Martins then, who was now grown to great credit, and a stout man be- 
sides, and of great reputation with the noblest men of Rome, rose up, and 
openly spake against these flattering Tribunes. And for the replenish- 
ing of the city of Velitres, he did compel those that were chosen, to go 
thither and to depart the city, upon great penalties to him that should 
disobey : but to the wars the people by no means would be brought or 
constrained. So Martins, taking his friends and followers with him, and 
such as he could by fair words intreat to go with him, did run certain 
forays into the dominion of the Antiates, where he met with great plenty 
of corn, and had a marvellous great spoil, as well of cattle as of men he 
had taken prisoners, whom he brought away with him, and reserved noth- 

_^ Marked down all those in a list. The French text is — "Parquoy les Consulz 
feirent une rolle de ceux qu'ilz entendoient enuoyer k Velitres, pour y habiter en forme 
de Colonie, et feirent aussi tout ensemble une leuee des autres, qui demeuroient i 
Rome," etc. 2 Deed. See ^. r. p. 175. 

^ Tutelary power, guardianship. See Much Ado, p. 124. 

* Insolence. See Ham. ^.270. * Press. 

M 



lyS NOTES. 

ing for himself. Afterwards, having brought back again all his men that 
went out with him, safe and sound to Rome, and every man rich and 
loaden with spoil : then the home-tarriers and house-doves that kept^ 
Rome still, began to repent them that it was not their hap to go with 
him, and so envied both them that had sped so well in this journey ; and 
also, of malice to Martins, they spited^ to see his credit and estimation 
increase still more and more, because they accounted him to be a great 
hinderer of the people. Shortly after this, Martins stood for the 
"■^* Consulship: and the common people favoured his suit, think- 
ing it would be a shame to them to deny and refuse the chiefest noble 
man of blood, and most worthy person of Rome, and specially him that 
had done so great service and good to the commonwealth. For the cus- 
tom of Rome was at that time, that such as did sue for any office, should 
for certain days before be in the market-place, only with a poor gown on 
their backs, and without any coat underneath, to pray the citizens to re- 
member them at the day of election : which was thus devised, either to 
move the people the more, by requesting them in such mean apparel, or 
else because they might shew them their wounds they had gotten in the 
wars in the service of the commonwealth, as manifest marks and testi- 
monies of their valiantness. . . . Now Martius, following this custom, 
shewed many wounds and cuts upon his body, which he had received in 
seventeen years' service at the wars, and in many sundry 'battles, being 
ever the foremost man that did set out feet^ to fight. So that there was not 
a man among the people but was ashamed of himself, to refuse so valiant 
a man : and one of them said to another, ' we must needs choose him 
Consul, there is no remedy.' But when the day of election was come, 
and that Martius came to the market-place with great pomp, 
"^' ^~^' accompanied with all the Senate and the whole Nobility of the 
city about him, who sought to make him Consul with the greatest in- 
stance* and intreaty they could, or ever attempted for any man or matter : 
then the love and goodwill of the common people turned straight to an 
hate and envy toward him, fearing to put this office of sovereign author- 
ity into his hands, being a man somewhat partial towards the Nobility, 
and of great credit and authority amongst the Patricians, and as one 
they might doubt^ would take away altogether the liberty from the peo- 
ple. Whereupon, for these considerations, they refused Martius in the 
end, and made two other that were suitors. Consuls. The Senate, being 
marvellously offended with the people, did account the shame of this re- 
fusal rather to redound to themselves than to Martius : but Martius took 
it in far worse part than the Senate, and was out of all patience. For 
he was a man too full of passion and choler, and too much given over 
to self-will and opinion,^ as one of a high mind and great courage, that 
lacked the gravity and affability that is gotten with judgment of learn- 
ing and reason, which only is to be looked for in a governor of State : 
and that remembered not how wilfulness is the thing of the world, which 

1 Remained in. ^ Were envious. 

3 Advance. Cf. J. C. ii. i. 331 : " Set on your foot," etc. 

4 Urgency. 5 Fear, suspect. Cf. iii. 1-152 below. 
6 Self-opinion, self-conceit. See i Hen. IV. p. 175. 



INTR OD UCTION. 1 7 9 

a governor of a commonwealth, for pleasing, should shun, being that 
which Plato called 'solitariness ;' as in the end, all men that are wilfully 
given to a self-opinion and obstinate mind, and who will never yield to 
other's reason but to their own, remain without company, and forsaken 
of all men. For a man that will live in the world must needs have pa- 
tience, which lusty bloods make but a mock at. So Martins, being a 
stout man of nature, that never yielded in any respect, as one thinking 
that to overcome always and to have the upper hand in all matters, was 
a token of magnanimity and of no base and faint courage, which spitteth 
out anger from the most weak and passioned part of the heart, much like 
the matter of an impostume:^ went home to his house, full freighted 
with spite and malice against the people, being accompanied with all the 
lustiest young gentlemen, whose minds were nobly bent, as those that 
came of noble race, and commonly used for to follow and honour him. 
But then specially they flocked about him, and kept him company to his 
much harm, for they did but kindle and inflaine his choler more and 
more, being sorry with him for the injury the people offered him ; be- 
cause he was their captain and leader to the wars, that taught them all 
martial discipline, and stirred up in them a noble emulation of honour 
and valiantness, and yet, without envy, praising them that deserved best. 
" In the mean season there came great plenty of corn to Rome, that 
had been bought, part in Italy, and part was sent out of Sicily, as given 
by Gelon the tyrant of Syracusa : so that many stood in great hope, that 
the dearth of victuals being holpen, the civil dissension would also cease. 
The Senate sat in council upon it inmiediately ; the common people 
stood also about the palace where the council was kept, gaping what res- 
olution^ would fall out : persuading themselves that the corn they had 
bought should be sold good cheap,- and that which was given should be 
divided by the poll, without^ paying any penny; and the rather, because 
certain of the Senators amongst them did so wish and persuade the 
same. But Martins, standing upon his feet, did somewhat sharply take 
up those who went about to gratify the people therein : and called them 
people-pleasers, and traitors to the Nobility. ' Moreover,' he said, 'they 
nourished against themselves the naughty* seed and cockle^ of insolence 
and sedition, which had been sowed and scattered abroad amongst the 
people, which they should have cut off, if they had been wise, in their 
growth: and not (to their own destruction) have suffered the people to 
establish a magistrate for themselves, of so great power and authority as 
that man had to whom they had granted it. Who was also to be feared, 
because he obtained what he would, and did nothing but what he listed, 
neither passed for« any obedience to the Consuls, but lived in all liberty ; 
acknowledging no superior to command him, saving the only heads and 
authors of their faction, whom he called his magistrates. Therefore,' 
said he, ' they that gave counsel and persuaded, that the corn should be 
given out to the common people gratis, as they used to do in the cities 

1 Abscess. See Ham. p. 245. ^ Decision. 

^ CheaplY- See i Hen. IV. p. 183. * Evil. See M. nf V. p. 152. 

s See on iii. i. 70 below. * Professed. 



l8o NOTES. 

of Greece, where the people had more absolute power, did but only nour- 
ish their disobedience, which would break out in the end, to the utter 
ruin and overthrow of the whole state. For they will not think it is 
done in recompence of their service past, sithence^ they know well enough 
they have so oft refused to go to the wars when they were commanded : 
neither for their mutinies when they went with us, whereby they have re- 
belled and forsaken their country : neither for their accusations which 
their flatterers have preferred unto them, and they have received, and made 
good against the Senate : but they will rather judge, we give and grant 
them this as abasing ourselves, and standing in fear of them, and glad to 
flatter them every way. By this means their disobedience will still grow 
worse and worse : and they will never leave to practise new sedition 
and uproars. Therefore it were a great folly for us, methinks, to do it : 
yea, shall I say more .'' we should, if we were wise, take from them their 
Tribuneship, which most manifestly is the embasing of the Consulship, 
and the cause of the division of the city. The state whereof, as it stand- 
eth, is not now as it was wont to be, but becometh dismembered in two 
factions, which maintains always civil dissension and discord between us, 
and will never suffer us again to be united into one body.' Martins di- 
lating the matter with many such like reasons, won all the young men, 
and almost all the rich men to his opinion : insomuch as they rang it 
out,^ that he was the only man, and alone in the city, who stood out 
against the people, and never flattered them. There were only a few 
old men that spake against him, fearing lest some mischief might fall out 
upon it, as indeed there followed no great good afterward. For the 
Tribunes of the people, being present at this consultation of the Senate, 
when they saw that the opinion of Martius was confirmed with the more 
voices, they left the Senate, and went down to the people, crying out for 
help, and that they would assemble to save their Tribunes. Hereupon 
the people ran on head^ in tumult together, before whom the words that 
Martius spake in the Senate were openly reported : which the people so 
stomached,* that even in that fury they were ready to fly upon the whole 
Senate. But the Tribunes laid all the fault and burthen wholly upon 
Martius, and sent their sergeants forthwith to arrest him, presently to ap- 
pear in person before the people, to answer the words he had spoken in 
the Senate. Martius stoutly withstood these officers that came to arrest 
him. Then the Tribunes in their own persons, accompanied with the 
^diles, went to fetch him by force, and so laid violent hands upon him. 
Howbeit the noble Patricians gathering together about him, made the 
Tribunes give back, and laid sore upon the ^diles : so for that time the 
night parted them, and the tumult appeased. The next morning be- 
times, the Consuls seeing the people in an uproar, running to the market- 
place out of all parts of the city, they were afraid lest all the city would 
together by the ears : wherefore assembling the Senate in all haste, they 
declared how it stood them upon,^ to appease the fury of the people 

1 Since. Cf. iii. i. 47 below. - Cried aloud. Cf. i Hen. VI. iv. 2. 4i.___ 

3 Ahead. See Gr. 24. * Resented. Ci. A. and C. iv. 2. 9 and iii. 4. 12. 

* Concerned them. See Ham. p. 269 ; and cf. iii. 2. 52 below. 



INTRODUCTION. i8i 

with some gentle words or grateful decrees in their favour : and more- 
over, like wise men they should consider, it was now no time to stand at 
defence and in contention, nor yet to fight for honour against the com- 
monalty, they being fallen to so great an extremity, and offering such im- 
minent danger. Wherefore they were to consider temperately of things, 
and to deliver some present and gentle pacification. The most part of 
the Senators that were present at this council, thought this opinion best, 
and gave their consents unto it. Whereupon the Consuls rising out of 
council, went to speak unto the people as gently as they could, and they 
did pacify their fury and anger, purging the Senate of all the unjust ac- 
cusations laid upon them, and used great modesty^ in persuading them, 
and also in reproving the faults they had committed. And as for the 
rest, that touched the sale of corn, they promised there should be no dis- 
liking^ offered them in the price. So the most part of the people being 
pacified, and appearing so plainly by the great silence that was among 
them, as yielding to the Consuls and liking well of^ their words : the 
Tribunes then of the people rose out of their seats, and said: 'Foras- 
much as the Senate yielded unto reason, the people also for their part, 
as became them, did likewise give place unto them : but notwithstand- 
ing, they would that Martins should come in person to answer to the ar- 
ticles they had devised. First, whether he had not solicited and pro- 
cured the Senate to change the present state of the commonweal, and 
to take the sovereign authority out of the people's hands } Next, when 
he was sent for by authority of their officers, why he did contemptuously 
resist and disobey .'' Lastly, seeing he had driven and beaten the ^diles 
into the market-place before all the world ; if, in doing this, he had not 
done as much as in him lay, to raise civil wars, and to set one citizen 
against another ?' And this was spoken to one of these two ends, ei- 
ther that Martins, against his nature, should be constrained to humble 
himself and to abase his haughty and fierce mind : or else, if he contin- 
ued still in his stoutness, he should incur the ])eople's displeasure and 
ill-will so far, that he should never possibly win them again. Which 
they hoped would rather fall out so, than otherwise: as indeed they 
guessed unhappily, considering Martins' nature and disposition. 

"So Martins came and presented himself to answer their accusations 
against him, and the people held their peace, and gave attentive ear, to 
hear what he would say. But where they thought to have heard very 
humble and lowly words come from him, he began not only to use his 
wonted boldness of speaking (which of itself was very rough and un- 
pleasant, and did more aggravate his accusation, than purge his inno- 
cency) but also gave himself in his words to thunder, and look there- 
withal so grimly, as though he made no reckoning of the matter. This 
stirred coals among the people, who were in wonderful fury at it, and 
their hate and malice grew so toward him, that they could hold no 
longer, bear, nor endure his bravery* and careless boldness. Whereupon 
Sicinius, the cruellest and stoutest of the Tribunes, after he had whis- 

1 Moderation. See T. of S. p. 127. 2 Displeasure. 

^ Being pleased with. See Much Ado, p. 171, note on Like of me. 
* Audacity. See p. 177 above. 



.i82 , NOTES. 

pered a little with his companions, did openly pronounce, in the face of 
all the people, Martins as condemned by the Tribunes to die. Then 
presently he commanded the ^diles to apprehend him, and carry him 
straight to the rock Tarpeian, and to cast him headlong down the same. 
When the ^diles came to lay hands upon Martius to do that they were 
commanded, divers of the people themselves thought it too cruel and 
violent a deed. The noblemen, being much troubled to see so much 
force and rigour used, began to cry aloud, 'help Martius :' so those that 
laid hands on him being repulsed, they compassed him in round among 
themselves, and some of them, holding up their hands to the people, be- 
sought them not to handle him thus cruelly. But neither their words 
nor crying out could aught prevail, the tumult and hurlyburly was so 
great, until such time as the Tribunes' own friends and kinsmen, weigh- 
ing with themselves the impossibleness to convey Martius to execution 
without great slaughter and murder of the nobility, did persuade and ad- 
vise not to proceed- in so violent and extraordinary a sort, as to put such 
a man to death without lawful process in law, but that they should refer 
the sentence of his death to the free voice of the people. Then Sicinius, 
bethinking himself a little, did ask the Patricians, for what cause they 
took Martius out of the officers' hands that went to do execution ? The 
Patricians asked him again, why they would of themselves so cruelly 
and wickedly put to death so noble and valiant a Roman as Martius 
was, and that without law and justice? 'Well then,' said Sicinius, 'if 
that be the matter, let there be no quarrel or dissension against the peo- 
ple : for they do grant your demand, that his cause shall be heard accord- 
ing to the law. Therefore,' said he to Martius, ' we do wilP and charge 
you to appear before the people, the third day of our next sitting and as- 
sembly here, to make your purgation for such articles as shall be ob- 
jected against you, that by free voice the people may give sentence upon 
you as shall please them.' The noblemen were glad then of the adjourn- 
ment, and were much pleased they had gotten Martius out of this dan- 
ger. In the mean space, before the third day of their next session came 
about, the same being kept every ninth day continually at Rome, where- 
upon^ they call it now in Latin Niindmce : there fell out war against the 
Antiates, which gave some hope to the nobility that this adjournment 
would come to little effect, thinking that this war would hold them so 
long, as that the fury of the people against him would be well suaged,^ 
or utterly forgotten, by reason of the trouble of the wars. But contrary 
to expectation, the peace was concluded presently with the Antiates, and 
the people returned again to Rome. Then the Patricians assembled 
oftentimes together, to consult how they might stand to* Martius, and 
keep the Tribunes from occasion to cause the people to mutine^ again, 
and rise against the Nobility. And there Appius Claudius (one that 
was taken ever as an heavy enemy to the people) did avow and protest, 
that they would utterly abase the authority of the Senate, and destroy 
the commonweal, if they would suffer the common people to have au- 

1 Require. ^ Wherefore. _ ^ Assuaged. * Stand by, support, 

s Mutiny. StQ Ham. -g. 227- 



INTRODUCTION, 183 

thority by voices to give judgment against the Nobility. On the other 
side again, the most ancient Senators, and such as were given to favour 
the common people, said ; ' that when the people should see they had 
authority of life and death in their hands, they would not be so cruel and 
fierce, but gentle and civil. More also, that it was not for contempt of 
Nobility or the Senate that they sought to have the authority of justice 
in their hands, as a pre-eminence and prerogative of honour : but be- 
cause they feared, that themselves should be contemned and hated of the 
Nobility. So as^ they were persuaded, that so soon as they gave them 
authority to judge by voices, they would leave all envy and malice to 
condemn any.' Martins, seeing the Senate in great doubt how to re- 
solve, partly for the love and goodwill the nobility did bear him, and 
partly for the fear they stood in of the people : asked aloud of the Trib- 
unes, 'what matter they would burden him with?' The Tribunes an- 
swered him, ' that they would shew how he did aspire to be King, and 
would prove that all his actions tended to usurp tyrannical power over 
Rome.' Martius with that, rising upon his feet, said: ' that thereupon'^ 
he did willingly offer himself to the people, to be tried upon that accusa- 
tion : and that if it were proved by^ him, he had so much as once thought 
of any such matter, that he would then refuse no kind of punishment 
they would offer him: conditionally {quoth he) that you charge me with 
nothing else beside, and that ye do not also abuse the Senate.' They 
promised they would not. Under these conditions the judgment was 
agreed upon, and the people assembled. 

"And first of all the Tribunes would in any case (whatsoever became* 
of it) that the people should proceed to give their voices by Tribes, and 
not by hundreds: for by this means the multitude of the poor needy 
people (and all such rabble as had nothing to lose, and had less regard 
of honesty before their eyes) came to be of greater force (because their 
voices were numbered by the poll) than the noble honest citizens, whose 
persons and purse did dutifully serve the commonwealth in their wars. 
And then, when the Tribunes saw they could not prove he went about^ 
to make himself King, they began to broach afresh the former words that 
Martius had spoken in the Senate, in hindering the distribution of the 
corn at mean^ price unto the common people, and persuading also to 
take the office of Tribuneship from them. And for the third, they 
charged him anew, that he had not made the common distribution of the 
spoil he had gotten in the invading the territories of the Antiates : but 
had of his own authority divided it among them who were with him in 
that journey. But this matter was most strange of all to Martius, look- 
ing least to have been burdened with that as with any matter of offence. 
Whereupon being burdened on the sudden, and having no ready excuse 
to make even at that instant : he began to fall a praising of the soldiers 
that had served with him in that journey. But those that were not with 
him, being the greater number, cried out so loud, and made such a noise, 

1 So that. ^ On that count. 

^ About, concerning. Gr. 145. * Came. 

5 Endeavoured. See M. N. D. p. 177, or Ham. p. 230. ^ Low. 



1 84 NOTES. 

that he could not be heard. To conclude, when they came to telP the 
voices of the Tribes, there were three voices odd, which condemned him 
to be banished for ever. After declaration of the sentence, the people 
made such joy, as they never rejoiced more for any battle they had won 
upon their enemies, they were so brave and lively, and went home so jo- 
cundly from the assembly, for triumph of this sentence. The Senate 
again, in contrary manner, were as sad and heavy, repenting 
'and /' themselves beyond measure, that they had not rather deter- 
mined to have done and suffered anything whatsoever, before 
the common people should so arrogantly and outrageously have abused 
their authority. There needed no difference of garments, I warrant you, 
nor outward shows, to know a Plebeian from a Patrician, for they were 
easily discerned by their looks. For he that was on the people's side 
looked cheerfully on the matter : but he that was sad and hung down 
his head, he was sure of the noblemen's side : saving Martins alone, who 
neither in his countenance nor in his gait did ever shew himself abashed, 
or once let fall his great courage : but he only, of all other gentlemen 
that were angry at his fortune, did outwardly shew no manner of pas- 
sion, nor care at all of himself. Not that he did patiently^bear and tem- 
per his evil hap in respect of any reason he had, or by his quiet condi- 
tion : but because he was so carried away with the vehemency of anger 
and desire of revenge, that he had no sense nor feeling of the hard state 
he was in : which the common people judge not to be sorrow, although 
indeed it be the very same. For when sorrow (as you would say) is set 
on fire, then it is converted into spite and malice, and driveth away for 
that time all faintness of heart and natural fear. And this is the cause 
why the choleric man is so altered and mad in his actions, as a man set 
on fire with a burning ague : for when a man's heart is troubled within, 
his pulse will beat marvellous strongly. Now that Martins was even in 
that taking^ it appeared true soon after by his doings. For when he was 
come home to his house again, and had taken his leave of his mother 
and wife, finding them weeping and shrieking out for sorrow, and had 
also comforted and persuaded them to be content with his chance: he 
went immediately to the gate of the city, accompanied with a great num- 
ber of Patricians, that brought him thither, from whence he went on his 
way with three or four of his friends only, taking nothing with him, nor 
requesting anything of any man. So he remained a few days in the 
country at his houses, turmoiled with sundry sorts and kinds of thoughts, 
such as the fire of his choler did stir up. 

"In the end, seeing he could resolve no way to take a profitable or 
honourable course, but only was pricked forward still to be revenged of 
the Romans : he thought to raise up some great wars against them, by 
their nearest neighbours. Whereupon he thought it his best way, first 
to stir up the Voisces against them, knowing they were yet able enough 
in strength and riches to encounter them, notwithstanding their former 
losses they had received not long before, and that their power was not so 
much impaired, as their malice and desire was increased to be revenged 

1 Count. See Ham. p. i86. 2 Y\\. of anger. Cf. R. 0/ L, 453. 



introduction: 185 

of the Romans. Now in the city of Antium there was one called Tullus 
Aufidius, who for his riches, as also for his nobility and valiantness, was 
honoured among the Volsces as a king. Martius knew very well that 
Tullus did more malice^ and envy him than he did all the Romans be- 
sides : because that many times, in battles where they met, they were 
ever at the encounter one against another, like lusty courageous youths 
striving in all emulation of honour, and had encountered many times to- 
gether. Insomuch as, besides the common quarrel between them, there 
was bred a marvellous private hate one against another. Yet notwith- 
standing, considering that Tullus Aufidius was a man of great mind, and 
that he above all other of the Volsces most desired revenge of the Romans, 
for the injuries they had done unto them : he did an act that confirmed 
the words of an ancient poet to be true, who said •? 

It is a thing full hard, man's anger to withstand, 

If it be stiffly bent to take an enterprise in hand. 

For then most men will have the thing that they desire. 

Although it cost their lives therefore, such force hath wicked ire. 

And so did he. For he disguised himself in such array and attire, as he 
thought no man could ever have known him for the person he was, see- 
ing him in that apparel he had upon his back : and as Homer said of 
Ulysses •} 

So did he enter into the enemies' town. 

It was even twilight when he entered the city of Antium, and many peo- 
ple met him in the streets, but no man knew him. So he went directly 
to Tullus Aufidius' house, and when he came thither, he got him up 
straight to the chimney-hearth, and sat him down, and spake not a word 
to any man, his face ail muffled over. They of the house spying him, 
wondered what he should be, and yet they durst not bid him rise. For 
ill-favouredly muffled and disguised as he was, yet there appeared a cer- 
tain majesty in his countenance and in his silence: whereupon they went 
to Tullus, who was at supper, to tell him of the strange disguising of this 
man. Tullus rose presently from the board, and coming towards him, 
asked him what he was, and wherefore he came. Then Martius unmuf- 
fled himself, and after he had paused awhile, making no answer, he said 
unto him : ' If thou knowest me not yet, Tullus, and, seeing me, dost not 
perhaps believe me to be the man I am indeed, I must of necessity 
bewray* myself to be that I am. I am Caius Martius, who hath done to 
thyself particularly, and to all the Volsces generally, great hurt and mis- 
chief, which I cannot deny for^ my surname of Coriolanus that I bear. 
For I never had other benefit nor recompence of the true and painful® 
service I have done, and the extreme dangers I have been in, but this 

1 Hate. Seep. 176 above. 

2 The original Greek runs thus: Qv/jluj ij.dxecr9ai xo'^eTroi/* o y()p av Oe\r), ^vxns 
wve'nai. Clough says it is from Heraclitus, and quoted in two other places by Plu- 
tarch, and also by Aristotle. 

3 This passage is from Helen's description of Ulysses {Octys. iv. 246), where she says: 

hLvhpihv dvajjievioov Karedv noXiv eupvciyviav] 
* Reveal. Cf. v. 3. 95 below. ^ Because of. ^ Toilsome. Cf. iv. 5. 69 below. 



1 86 NOTES. 

only surname : a good memory and witness of the malice and displeas- 
ure thou shouldest bear me. Indeed the name only remaineth with me : 
for the rest the envy and cruelty of the people of Rome have taken from 
me, by the sufferance of the dastardly nobility and magistrates, who have 
forsaken me, and let me be banished by the people. This extremity hath 
now driven me to come as a poor suitor, to take thy chimney-hearth, not 
of any hope I have to save my life thereby : for if I had feared death, 
1 would not have come hither to have put myself in hazard : but pricked 
forward^ with desire to be revenged of them that thus have banished 
me ; which now I do- begin, in putting my person into the hands of their 
enemies. Wherefore, if thou hast any heart to be wrecked^ of the in- 
juries thy enemies have done thee, speed thee now, and let my misery 
serve thy turn, and so use it as my service may be a benefit to tlxe 
Volsces : promising thee, that I will fight with better good will for all 
you than I did when I was against you, knowing that they fight more 
valiantly who know the force of the enemy, than such as have never 
proved it. And if it be so that thou dare not, and that thou art weary 
to prove fortune any more, then am I also weary to live any longer. And 
it were no wisdom in thee, to save the life of him, who hath been hereto- 
fore thy mortal enemy, and whose service now can nothing help nor 
pleasure thee.' Tullus, hearing what he said, was a marvellous glad 
man, and taking him by the hand, he said unto him : ' Stand up, O Mar- 
tins, and be of good cheer, for in proffering thyself unto us thou doest us 
great honour: and by this means thou mayest hope also of greater 
things at all the Volsces' hands.' So he feasted him for that time, and 
entertained him in the honourablest manner he could, talking with him 
of no other matter at that present : but within few days after they fell to 
consultation together, in what sort they should begin their wars. 

" Now, on the other side, the city of Rome was in marvellous uproar 
and discord, the nobility against the commonalty, and chiefly for 

'^" ■ Martins' condemnation and banishment. . . . 

" Now Tullus and Martins had secret conference with the greatest 
personages of the city of Antium, declaring unto them that now they had 
good time offered them to make war with the Romans, while they were 
in dissension one with another. They answered them, they were ashamed 
to break the league, considering that they were sworn to keep peace for two 
years. Howbeit, shortly after, the Romans gave them great occasion to 
make war with them. For on a holy day, common plays being kept in 
Rome, upon some suspicion or false report, they made proclamation by 
sound of trumpet, that all the Volsces should avoid^ out of Rome before 
sunset. Some think this was a craft and deceit of Martins, who sent one 
to Rome to the Consuls to accuse the Volsces falsely, advertising them 
how they had made a conspiracy to set upon them while they were busy 
in seeing these games, and also to set their city on fire. This open proc- 
lamation made all the Volsces more offended with the Romans than ever 
they were before : and Tullus, aggravating the matter, did so inflame the 
Volsces against them, that in the end they sent their ambassadors to 

1 Spurred on. ^ Wreaked. Cf. iv. 5. 86 below. 3 Depart. Cf. iv. 5. 31 below. 



INTRODUCTION. 187 

Rome, to summon them to deliver their lands and towns again, which 
they had taken from them in times past, or to look, for present^ wars. The 
Romans, hearing this, were marvellously nettled : and made no other an- 
swer but this : ' If the Volsces be the first that begin war, the Romans 
will be the last that will end it.' Incontinently upon return of the Volsces' 
ambassadors and delivery of the Romans' answer, Tullus caused an as- 
sembly general to be made of the Volsces, and concluded to make war 
upon the Romans. This done, Tullus did counsel them to take Martins 
into their service, and not to mistrust him for the remembrance of any- 
thing past, but boldly to trust him in any matter to come ; for he would 
do them more service in fighting for them than ever he did them dis- 
pleasure in fighting against them. So Martins was called forth, who 
spake so excellently in the presence of them all, that he was thought no 
less eloquent in tongue than warlike in show : and declared himself 
both expert in wars, and wise with valiantness. Thus he was joined in 
commission with Tullus as general of the Volsces, having absolute au- 
thority between them to follow and pursue the wars. . . . After their 
whole army (which was marvellous great, and very forward to service) 
was assembled in one camp, they agreed to leave part of it for garrison 
in the country about, and the other part should go on and make the war 
upon the Romans. So Martins bade Tullus choose, and take which of 
the two charges he liked best. Tullus made him answer, he knew by 
experience that Martius was no less valiant than himself, and how he 
ever had better fortune and good hap in all battles than himself had. 
Therefore he thought it best for him to have the leading of those that 
would make the wars abroad, and himself would keep^ home, to provide 
for the safety of the cities of his country, and to furnish the camp also of 
all necessary provision abroad. 

"So Martius, being stronger than before, went first of all unto the city 
of Cercees,^ inhabited by the Romans, who willingly yielded themselves, 
and therefore had no hurt. From thence he entered the country of the 
Latins, imagining the Romans would fight with him there to defend the 
Latins, who were their confederates, and had many times sent unto the 
Romans for their aid. But on the one side, the people of Rome were 
very ill willing to go : and on the other side, the Consuls being upon go- 
ing out of their office, would not hazard themselves for so small a time : 
so that the ambassadors of the Latins returned home again, and did no 
good. Then Martius did besiege their cities, and having taken by force 
the town of the Tolerinians, Vicanians, Pedanians, and the Bolanians, who 
made resistance, he sacked all their goods and took them prisoners. Such 
as did yield themselves willingly unto him, he was as careful as possible 
might be to defend them from hurt : and because they should receive no 
damage by his will, he removed his camp as far from their confines as 
he could. Afterwards, he took the city of Boles* by assault, being but 
an hundred furlong from Rome, where he had a marvellous great spoil, 
and put every man to the sword that was able to carry weapon. The 

^ Immediate ; as in iii. i. 212 below. 

2 Stay at. Cf. "keep house" in Cymb. iii. 3. i ; and see p. 178 above. 

^ Circeii. * Bola or BoHa. 



1 88 NOTES. 

other Volsces that were appointed to remain in garrison for defence of 
their country, hearing this good news, would tarry no longer at 
^^' ^' home, but armed themselves and ran to Marti us' camp, saying 
they did acknowledge no other captain but him. Hereupon his fame 
ran through all Italy, and every one praised him for a valiant captain, 
for that, by change of one man for another, such and so strange events 
fell out in the state. In this while, all went still to wrack at Rome. For, 
to come into the field to fight with the enemy, they could not 
V. I and a|jj(jg to hear of it, they were one so much against another, and 
full of seditious words, the nobility against the people, and the 
people against the nobility. Until they had intelligence at the length, 
that the enemies had laid siege to the city of Lavinium, in the which 
were all the temples and images of their gods their protectors, and from 
whence came first their ancient original, for that ^neas at his first ar- 
rival into Italy did build that city. Then fell there out a marvellous 
sudden change of mind among the people, and far more strange and con- 
trary in the nobility. For the people thought it good to repeal the con- 
demnation and exile of Martius. The Senate, assembled upon it, would 
in no case yield to that : who either did it of a selfwill to be contrary to 
the people's desire : or because Martius should not return thorough' 
the grace and favour of the people. Or else, because they were throughly 
angry and offended with him, that he would set upon the whole, being 
offended but by a few, and in his doings would shew himself an open 
enemy besides unto his country : notwithstanding the most part of them 
took the wrong they had done him in marvellous ill part, and as if the 
injury had been done unto themselves. Report being made of the Sen- 
ate's resolution, the people found themselves in a straight -.^ for they 
could authorise and confirm nothing by their voices, unless it had been 
first propounded and ordained by the Senate. But Martius, hearing this 
stir about him, was in a greater rage with them than ever before : inas- 
much as he raised his siege incontinently before the city of Lavinium, 
and going towards Rome, lodged his camp within forty furlong of the 
city, at the ditches called Cluiliae. His incamping so near Rome did put 
all the whole city in a wonderful fear : howbeit for the present time it 
appeased the sedition and dissension betwixt the nobility and the peo- 
ple. For there was no consul, senator, nor magistrate, that durst once 
contrary^ the opinion of the people for the calling home again of Mar- 
tius. 

" When they saw the women in a marvellous fear, running up and 
down the city : the temples of the gods full of old people, weeping bit- 
terly in their prayers to the gods : and finally, not a man either wise or 
hardy to provide for their safety : then they were all of opinion, that the 
people had reason to call home Martius again, to reconcile themselves 
to him, and that the Senate, on the contrary part, were in marvellous 
great fault to be angry and in choler with him, when it stood them upon* 
rather to have gone out and intreated him. So they all agreed together 

> Through ; as in v. 3. 115 below. ^ Strait. 

3 Oppose. See R. and y. p. i6i. * Behooved them. See p. 180 above. 



INTRODUCTION. 189 

to send ambassadors unto him, to let him understand how his country- 
men did call him home again, and restored him to all his goods, and be- 
sought him to deliver them from this war. The ambassadors that were 
sent were Martins' familiar friends and acquaintance, who looked at the 
least for a courteous welcome of him, as of their familiar friend and kins- 
man, Howbeit they found nothing less : for at their coming they were 
brought through the camp to the place where he was set in his chair of 
state, with a marvellous and an unspeakable majesty, having the chiefest 
men of the Volsces about him : so he commanded them to declare openly 
the cause of their coming. Which they delivered in the most humble 
and lowly words they possibly could devise, and with all modest counte- 
nance and behaviour agreeable to the same. When they had done their 
message, for^ the injury they had done him, he answered them very hotly 
and in great choler. . . , 

" Now the Roman ladies and gentlewomen did visit all the temples 
^ and gods of the same, to make their prayers unto them : but 

the greatest ladies (and more part of them) were continually 
about the altar of Jupiter Capitolin, among which troup by name, was 
Valeria, Publicola's own sister ; the self-same Publicola, who did such 
notable service to the Romans, both in peace and wars, and was dead 
also certain years before, as we have declared in his life. His sister Va- 
leria was greatly honoured and reverenced among all the Romans : and 
did so modestly and wisely behave herself, that she did not shame nor 
dishonour the house she came of. So she suddenly fell into such a fan- 
cy, as we have rehearsed before, and had (by some god, as I think) taken 
hold of a noble device. Whereupon she rose and the other ladies with 
her, and they all together went straight to the house of Volumnia,'^ Mar- 
tins' mother : and coming in to her, found her, and Martius' wife her daugh- 
ter-in-law, set together, and having her husband Martius' young children 
in her lap. Now all the train of these ladies sitting in a ring round about 
her, Valeria first began to speak in this sort unto her ; ' We ladies are 
come to visit you ladies (my lady Volumnia and Virgilia) by no direc- 
tion from the Senate, nor commandment of other magistrate, but through 
the inspiration (as I take it) of some god above : who, having taken com- 
passion and pity of our prayers, hath moved us to come unto you, to in- 
treat you in a matter, as well beneficial for us as also for the whole citi- 
zens in general, but to yourselves in special (if it please you to credit 
me), and shall redound to your more fame and glory, than the daughters 
of the Sabines obtained in former age, when they procured loving peace, 
instead of hateful war, between their fathers and their husbands. Come 
on, good ladies, and let us go altogether unto Martius, to intreat him to 
take pity upon us, and also to report the truth unto him, how much you 
are bound unto the citizens : who notwithstanding they have sustained 
great hurt and losses by him, yet they have not hitherto sought revenge 
upon your persons by any discourteous usage, neither ever conceived 
any such thought or intent against you, but to deliver you safe into his 

1 With regard to. Gr. 149. 

2 The mother of Coriolanus \yas Veturia, and that of liis wife Volumnia. Plutarch 
misnames them Volumnia and Virgilia respectively, and Shakespeare follows him. 



190 



NOTES. 



hands, though thereby they look for no better grace or clemency from 
him.' When Valeria had spoken this unto them, all the other ladies to- 
gether, with one voice, confirmed that she had said. Then Volumnia in 
this sort did answer her : ' My good ladies, we are partakers with you 
of the common misery and calamity of our, country, and yet our grief ex- 
ceedeth yours the more, by reason of our particular misfortune, to feel 
the loss of my son Marti us' former valiancy and glory, and to see his 
person environed now with our enemies in arms, rather to see him forth- 
coming and safe kept than of any love to defend his person. But yet 
the greatest grief of our heaped mishaps is to see our poor country 
brought to such extremity, that all the hope of the safety and preserva- 
tion thereof is now unfortunately cast upon us simple women : because 
we know not what account he will make of us, since he hath cast from 
him all care of his natural country and commonweal, which heretofore 
he hath holden more dear and precious than either his mother, wife, or 
children. Notwithstanding, if ye think we can do good, we will willingly 
do what you will have us ; bring us to him, I pray you. For if we 
cannot prevail, we may yet die at his feet, as humble suitors for the safe- 
ty of our country.' Her answer ended, she took her daughter-in-law 
and Martins' children with her, and being accompanied with all the oth- 
er Roman ladies, they went in troup together unto the Volsces' camp : 
whom when they saw, they of themselves did both pity and reverence 
her, and there was not a man among them that once durst say a word 
unto her. Now was Martins set then in his chair of state, with all the 
honours of a general, and when he had spied the women coming afar off, 
he marvelled what the matter meant : but afterwards knowing his wife, 
which came foremost, he determined at the first to persist in his obsti- 
nate and inflexible rancour. But overcome in the end with natural af- 
fection, and being altogether altered^ to see them, his heart would not 
serve him to tarry their coming to his chair, but coming down in haste 
he went to meet them, and first he kissed his mother and embraced her 
a pretty while, then his wife and little children. And nature so wrought 
with him that the tears fell from his eyes, and he could not keep himself 
from making much of them, but yielded to the affection of his blood, as if 
he had been violently carried with the fury of a most swift running stream. 
After he had thus lovingly received them, and perceiving that his moth- 
er Volumnia would begin to speak to him, he called the chiefest of the 
council of the Volsces to hear what she would say. Then she spake in 
this sort : ' If we held our peace, my son, and determined not to speak, 
the state of our poor bodies, and present sight of our raiment, would eas- 
ily bewray'^ to thee what life we have led at home, since thy exile and 
abode abroad ; but think now with thyself, how much more unfortunate^ 
than all the women living, we are come hither, considering that the sight 
which should be most pleasant to all other to behold, spiteful fortune 
had made most fearful to us : making myself to see my son, and my 
daughter here her husband, besieging the walls of his native country: so 

^ Changed, overcome. Cf. v. 4. g below. ^ Reveal. See p. 185 above. 

3 " Unfortunately" in ed. 1603. See on v. 3. 97 below. 



INTRODUCTION. 191 

as that which is the only comfort to all other in their advei=sity and mis- 
ery, to pray unto the gods and to call to them for aid, is the only thing 
which plungeth us into most deep perplexity. For we cannot, alas ! to- 
gether pray both for victory to our country and for safety of thy life also : 
but a world of grievous curses, yea, more than any mortal enemy can 
heap upon us, are forcibly wrapt up in our prayers. For the bitter sop 
of most hard choice is offered thy wife and children, to forego one of the 
two : either to lose the person of thyself, or the nurse of their native 
country. For myself, my son, I am determined not to tarry till fortune, 
in my lifetime, do make an end of this war. For if I cannot persuade 
thee, rather to do good unto both parties than to overthrow and destroy 
the one, preferring love and nature before the malice and calamity of 
wars, thou shalt see, my son, and trust unto it, thou shalt no sooner 
march forward to assault thy country, but thy foot shall tread upon thy 
mother's womb, that brought thee first into this world. And I may not 
defer^ to see the day, either that my son be led prisoner in triumph by 
his natural countrymen, or that he himself do triumph of them, and of his 
natural country. For if it were so, that my request tended to save thy 
country, in destroying the Volsces, I must confess, thou wouldest hardly 
and doubtfully resolve on that. For as, to destroy thy natural country, 
it is altogether unmeet and unlawful, so were it not just, and less hon- 
ourable, to betray those that put their trust in thee. But my only de- 
mand consisteth, to make a gaol-delivery of all evils, which delivereth 
equal benefit and safety both to the one and the other, but most hon- 
ourable for the Volsces. For it shall appear, that, having victory in 
their hands, they have of special favour granted us singular graces, peace, 
and amity, albeit themselves have no less part of both than we. Of 
which good, if so it came to pass, thyself is the only author, and so hast 
thou the only honour. But if it fail and fall out contrary, thyself alone 
deservedly shall carry the shameful reproach and burthen of either par- 
ty. So, though the end of war be uncertain, yet this notwithstanding is 
most certain, that, if it be thy chance to conquer, this benefit shalt thou 
reap of thy goodly conquest, to be chronicled the plague and destroyer 
of thy country. And if fortune overthrow thee, then the world will say, 
that, through desire to revenge thy private injuries, thou hast for ever un- 
done thy good friends, who did most lovingly and courteously receive 
thee,' Martius gave good ear unto his mother's words, without inter- 
rupting her speech at all, and after she had said what she would, he held 
his peace a pretty while, and answered not a word. Hereupon she be- 
gan again to speak unto him, and said : ' My son, why dost thou not an- 
swer me ? Dost thou think it good altogether to give place unto thy 
choler and desire of revenge, and thinkest thou it not honesty^ for thee to 
grant thy mother's request, in so weighty a cause? Dost thou take it 
honourable for a noble man to remember the wrongs and injuries done 
him, and dost not in like case think it an honest noble man's part, to be 
thankful for the goodness that parents do shew to their children, ac- 

1 Tarry, wait. Cf. i Hen. VI. iii. 3. 33. 

2 An honour. So honest ]\xt\. below=honourable. 



192 NOTES. 

knowledging the duty and reverence they ought to bear unto them ? No 
man living is more bound to shew himself thankful in all parts and re- 
spects than thyself: who so unnaturally' shewest all ingratitude. More- 
over (my son) thou hast sorely taken of thy country, exacting grievous 
payments upon them, in revenge of the injuries offered thee; besides, 
thou hast not hitherto shewed thy poor mother any courtesy. And 
therefore it is not only honest, but due unto me, that without compulsion 
I should obtain my so just and reasonable request of thee. But since 
by reason I cannot persuade thee to it, to what purpose do T defer my 
last hope ?' And with these words, herself, his wife, and children fell 
down upon their knees before him. Martins, seeing that, could refrain 
no longer, but went straight and lift^ her up, crying out, ' Oh mother, 
what have you done to me ?' And holding her hard by the right hand, 
* Oh mother,' said he, ' you have won a happy victory for your country, 
but mortal and unhappy for your son : for I see myself vanquished by 
you alone.' These words being spoken openly, he spake a little apart 
with his mother and wife, and then let them return again to Rome, for 
so they did request him ; and so remaining in camp that night, the next 
morning he dislodged,^ and marched homeward into the Volsces' coun- 
try again, who were not all of one mind, nor all alike contented. For 
some misliked* him and that he had done : other, being well pleased 
that peace should be made, said that neither the one nor the other de- 
served blame nor reproach. Other, though they misliked that was done, 
did not think him an ill man for that he did, but said he was not to be 
blamed, though he yielded to such a forcible extremity. Howbeit no 
man contraried^ his departure, but all obeyed his commandment, more 
for respect of his worthiness and valiancy than for fear of his authority. 

" Now the citizens of Rome plainly shewed in what fear and danger 
their city stood of this war, when they were delivered. For so soon as 
the watch upon the walls of the city perceived the Volsces' camp to re- 
move, there was not a temple in the city but was presently set open, and 
full of men wearing garlands of flowers upon their heads, sacrificing to 
the gods, as they were wont to do upon the news of some great obtained 
victory. And this common joy was yet more manifestly shewed by the 
honourable courtesies the whole Senate and people did bestow on their 
ladies. For they were all thoroughly persuaded, and did certainly be- 
lieve, that the ladies only were cause of the saving of the city and deliv- 
ering themselves from the instant danger of the war. Whereupon the 
Senate ordained that the magistrates, to gratify and honour these ladies, 
should grant them all that they would require. And they only request- 
ed that they would build a temple of Fortune for the women, unto the 
building whereof they offered themselves to defray the whole charge of 
the sacrifices and other ceremonies belonging to the service of the gods. 
Nevertheless the Senate, commending their goodwill and forwardness, 



1 So ed. 1603; "universally" in ed. 1612. 

2 Lifted. Cf. I Hen. VI. i. i. 16 ; and see also Gen. vii. 17, xiv. 22, Ps. xciu. 3, etc. 

3 Removed his camp. Cf. v. 4. 41. , ^ ... 

* Were displeased with- Cf. M. 0/ V. li. i.x,A. and C. m. 13- 147. etc. 
6 Opposed. See p. 188 above. 



INTRODUCTION. 193 

ordained that the temple and image should be made at the common 
charge of the city. . . . 

"Now when Martius was returned again into the city of Antium from 
his voyage, Tullus, that hated and could no longer abide him for the fear 

he had of his authority, sought diverse means to make him away ; 

thinking, if he let slip that present time, he should never recover 
the like and fit occasion again. Wherefore Tullus, having procured many 
other of his confederacy, required^ Martius might be deposed from his 
estate, to render up account to the Volsces of his charge and govern- 
ment. Martius, fearing to become a private man again under Tullus be- 
ing general (whose authority was greater otherwise than any other among 
all the Volsces), answered : he was willing to give up his charge, and 
would resign it into the hands of the lords of the Volsces, if they did all 
command him, as by all their commandment he received it. And more- 
over, that he would not refuse even at that present to give up an account 
unto the people, if they would tarry the hearing of it. The people here- 
upon called a common council, in which assembly there were certain ora- 
tors appointed that stirred up the common people against him : and when 
they had told their tales, Martius rose up to make them answer. Now, 
notwithstanding the mutinous people made a marvellous great noise, 
yet when they saw him, for the reverence they bare unto his valiantness, 
they quieted themselves, and gave him audience to allege with leisure 
what he could for his purgation. ^ Moreover, the honestest men of the 
Antiates, and who most rejoiced in peace, shewed by their countenance 
that they would hear him willingly and judge also according to their 
conscience. Whereupon Tullus, fearing that, if he did let him speak, he 
would prove his innocency to the people, because amongst other things 
he had an eloquent tongue ; besides that the first good service he had 
done to the people of the Volsces did win him more favour than these 
last accusations could purchase him displeasure : and furthermore, the 
offence they laid to his charge was a testimony of the goodwill they 
ought* him ; for they would never have thought he had done them 
wrong for that they took not the city of Rome, if they had not been very 
near taking of it by means of his approach and conduction. For these 
causes Tullus thought he might no longer delay his pretence and enter- 
prise, neither to tarry for the mutining and rising of the common people 
against him : wherefore those that were of the conspiracy began to cry 
out that he was not to be heard, and that they would not suffer a traitor 
to usurp tyrannical power over the tribe of the Volsces, who would not 
yield up his state and authority. And in saying these words, they all 
fell upon him, and killed him in the market-place, none of the people 
once offering to rescue him. . . . 

" Howbeit it is a clear case, that this murder was not generally con- 
sented unto of the most part of the Volsces : for men came out of all 
parts to honour his body, and did honourably bury him ; setting out his 
tomb with great store of armour .and spoils, as the tomb of a worthy per- 
son and great captain." ... 

\ P/majided that. Cf. ii. 2. 152. 2 Defence. See /4. Y. L. p. 147. 

3 Most honourable. See p. 191 above. * Owed. See i He7i. IV. p. 184. 

N 



194 NOTES. 

As Wright notes, the jealousy of Aufidius, which Shakespeare makes 
use of with such admirable dramatic effect, appears only incidentally in 
Plutarch, in whose narrative the Volscian leader fills a much less promi- 
nent part. When Coriolanus encamped within a few miles of Rome he 
gave the ambassadors who came to treat of peace an interval of thirty 
days to consider his terms, and in the meanwhile withdrew from the Ro- 
man territories, "This," says Plutarch, "was the first matter where- 
with the Volsces (that most envied Martins' glory and authority) did 
charge Martius with. Among those, Tullus was chief: who though he 
had received no private injury or displeasure of Martius, yet the com- 
mon fault and imperfection of man's nature wrought in him, and it 
grieved him to see his own reputation blemished through Martius' great 
fame and honour, and so himself to be less esteemed of the Volsces than 
he was before. This fell out the more, because every man honoured 
Martius, and thought he only could do all, and that all other governors 
and captains must be content with such credit and authority as 
^' ■ ^°' he would please to countenance them with. From hence they 
derived all their first accusations and secret murmurings against Mar- 
tius." 



ACT I. 

Scene I. In the folio the play is divided into acts, but not into 
scenes, though the heading of act i., as usual in that edition, is " Achis 
Primus. SccEiia Prima.'''' There is no list of Dramatis Personae (cf. 
O/'Z/.p. 153). 

6. Chief enetny. Abbott (Gr. 84) quotes North's Phitarch : " having 
now shown himself open enemy to Alcibiades ;" and Wr. quotes K. 
John, ii. I. 243 : " no further enemy to you." 

II, On 't. Of it ; as in 218 below. For other examples, see Gr. 182. 

14. Good. " Here used in the mercantile sense " (Farmer). There is 
a play upon the word, as in M. of V. i. 3, 12 fol. 

15. Yield us but. Only yield us. 

16. Guess. Suppose, think, imagine ; much like the Yankee use of the 
word. Cf, I Hen. VI. ii. i. 29 : 

"Not all together; better far, I guess, 
That we do make our entrance several ways." 

Schmidt also adds Hen. VIII. i. i. 47, but there the word may have its 
ordinary sense ( — conjecture, suspect). 

17. Too dear. " They think that the charge of maintaining us is more 
than we are worth " (Johnson). 

Object. Sight, spectacle ; as in T. and C. ii. 2. 41 : " And reason flies 
the object of all harm," etc. 

18. Particularize. " Point out in detail and more emphatically" (Wr). 
S. uses the word nowhere else. 

20. Pikes. There seems to be a play on the word, which meant a 
pitchfork as well as a spear. Hanmer, apparently not aware of this, sub- 



ACT L SCENE L 



195 



stituted "pitchforks." Wr. quotes Cotgrave, Fr. Diet: "laveiier: m. 
A corne-pike, or pitchforke, wherewith sheaues of come be loaden, and 
vnloaded." Cf. Tusser, Fine htnidred pointes of good Husbandrie (Eng. 
Dialect Society), p. 37 : 

" A rake for to hale vp the fitchis that lie, 
a pike for to pike them vp handsom to drie." 

"As lean as a rake" is still a familiar proverb. Johnson thought that 
rake was the Icelandic " rcekel, a cur-dog," and that the proverb means 
" as lean as a dog too worthless to be fed ;" but, as Steevens says, the 
reference is doubtless " to the thin taper form of the instrument made 
use of by hay-makers." He cites Chaucer, C. T. 287 : " And leene was 
his hors as is a rake." Wr. adds from Cotgrave: "Maigres comme 
pies. As leane as Rakes (we say)." Cf. Heywood, Epigrammes, 1577 : 
" And yet art thou skin and bone, leane as a rake." 

24. Against /mn, etc. In the folio this speech has the prefix ^'^ All f 
but Malone is clearly right in transferring it to the first Citizen. 

A very dog. That is, unfeeling, cruel ; like Lear's " dog-hearted daugh- 
ters " {Lear, iv. 3. 47). On canine comparisons not so appropriate, see i 
Hen. IV. p. 156. 

28. To give him good report. To give him credit. Wr. compares W. 
T. V. 2. 162 : "I humbly beseech you, sir, ... to give me your good re- 
port to the prince my master ;" that is, to speak well of me to him. 
- 31. Nay, but speak, etc. The folio gives this speech also to ^^ All ;''^ 
corrected by Malone. Wr. retains ^'- AW'' in 24 above, but not here. 

34. To please his mother. Cf. North's Plutarch: "But touching Mar- 
tins, the only thing that made him to love honour was the joy he saw his 
mother did take of him. For he thought nothing made him so happy 
and honourable, as that his mother might hear every body praise and 
commend him, that she might always see him return with a crown upon 
his head, and that she might still embrace him with tears running down 
her cheeks for joy." 

35. And to be partly proud. "And partly to be proud" (Hanmer's 
reading). For the transposition, see Gr. 420. Capell puts the partly be- 
fore to please ; and St. conjectures " to be portly." 

36. Virtue. Valour ; " the chiefest virtue " (ii. 2. 80 below) in Roman 
estimation. Cf. North, p. 170 above. See also Lear, p. 254. 

40. Repetition. " Utterance, recital, mention " (Schmidt) ; as in R. of 
L. 1285, Rich. III. i. 3. 165, Macb. ii. 3. 90, etc. Cf. v. 3. 144 below. 

42. The Capitol. Wr. remarks that " in all probability S. had in his 
mind the topography of London and not of Rome, and the Tower was to 
him the Capitol." 

49, 50. What zvork -s . . . pray you. Arranged as by Theo. The fo- 
lio has three lines, ending with hand, matter, and you. Pope gives the 
passage as prose. 

Bats—%\.2iV&'&, or heavy sticks ; as in L. C 64: "his grained bat." In 
Lear, iv. 6. 247, the folios have " ballow " (see our ed. p. 248), the quartos 
" bat." 

51. Our business, etc. "This and all the subsequent plebeian speeches. 



IC)6 NOTES. 

in this scene are given in the old copy to the second Citizen ; but the dia- 
logue at the opening of the play shows that they ought to be attributed 
to \}t\t first Citizen. The second is rather friendly to Coriolanus" (Ma- 
lone). The change was first made by Capell. K. follows the folio, and 
says : "Theyfrj-/ citizen is a hater of public men, — the second of public 
measures ; the first would kill Coriolanus, — the second would repeal the 
laws relating to corn and usury. He says not one word against Corio- 
lanus." 

54. Strong. For the play upon the odorous allusion, cf. A. lV.v.2.^: 
"I am now, sir, muddied in Fortune's mood, and smell somewhat strong 
of her strong displeasure." 

56, 57. IV/ty, masters, . . . yourselves ? As prose in the folio ; correct- 
ed by Theo. 

60. For. As for. Gr. 149. The folios read "of you for " or "of you, 
for." 

64. Cracking. S. often uses crack^hxe^k, both literally and figurative- 
ly. Cf. Temp. iii. i. 26 : "I had rather crack my sinews;" Rich. II. iv. i. 
235: "cracking the strong warrant of an oath;" Lear, i. 2. 118: "the 
bond cracked 'twixt son and father ;" Cymb. v. 5. 207 : " her bond of 
chastity quite crack'd," etc. See also v. 3. 9 below. 

66. Your im.pediment. "The obstacles opposed by you" (Schmidt). 
M alone quotes 0th. v. 2. 263 : 

" I have made my way through more impediments 
Than twenty times your stop." 

68. Your knees to them. Cf. v. 3. 57 below : " Your knees to me ?" 
See also v. 3. 169. 

70. Thither where more attends you. " To excesses which fresh suffer- 
ings must expiate" (Wh.). 

71. Helms. "By metonymy for those at the helm, the steersmen or 
pilots" (Wr.). 

77. Piercing. Schmidt is in doubt whether this is = " mortifying, re- 
volting to the feelings, or = sweeping; entering and affecting all the in- 
terests of the people." It may be simply =sharp, severe. 

85. Stale V a little more. Make it a little staler ; referring \.o you have 
heard zV just before. The folios have "scale 't ;" corrected by Theo. 
Steevens defended "scale" as a provincialism = " disperse ;" explain- 
ing the passage thus : " Though some of you have heard the story, I 
will spread it yet wider, and diffuse it among the rest." Other desperate 
attempts have been made to sustain the old reading. For stale— xazk^ 
stale, cf. T. and C. ii. 3. 201, J. C. i. 2. 73, iv. i. 38 (see our ed. p. 130), 
and A. and C. ii. 2. 240. Wr. quotes Massinger, Unnatural Combat^ 

iv. 2 : 

" I '11 not stale the jest 
By my relation." 

86. Well, I 7/ hear it, etc. The speech is arranged as four lines of 
verse in the folios ; as prose first by Capell. 

87. Fob off. Put off with a trick. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. I. 37, where we 
have " fubbed off," and see our ed. p. 160, See also 0th. p. 202. " Dis- 



ACT I. SCENE L 197 

grace— SSi treatment, humiliation" (Schmidt). Clarke remarks that it 
is=the Italian disgrazia, misfortune, unhappiness. 

Deliver, Speak, tell your story. For the intransitive use, cf. Rich. 
II. iii. 3. 34: "and thus deliver;" and see our ed. p. 190. It is oftener 
transitive, as in iv. 6. 65 below. Cf. Ham. p. 186. 

89. There was a tt?ne, etc. Cf. the extract from North, p. 172 above. 
Camden's version of the fable (see p. 11 above) is as follows, the italics 
being Malone's : 

"All the members of the body conspired against the stomacke, as 
against the swallowing gulfe of all their labors; for whereas the eies be- 
held, the eares heard, the handes labored, the feete traveled, the tongue spake, 
and all partes performed their functions, onely the stomacke lay ydle and 
consumed all. Hereuppon they ioyntly agreed al to forbeaie their labors, 
and to pine away their lasie and publike enemy. One day passed over, the 
second followed very tedious, but the third day was so grievous to them 
all, that they called a common Counsel ; The eyes waxed dimme, the feete 
could not support the body, the armes waxed lasie, the tongue faltered, 
and could not lay open the matter ; Therefore they all with one accord de- 
sired the advise of the Heart. There Reason layd open before them, etc." 

91. Gulf Whirlpool ; the only meaning in S. except in Macb. iv. I. 
123, where it seems to be=gullet. Schmidt gives it that sense here. Cf. 
R. of L. 557 : " A swallowing gulf that even in plenty wanteth ;" Hen. V. 
iv. 3. 82 : 

"thou art so near the gulf 
Thou needs must be englutted" 

(cf. Id. ii. 4. 10) ; Rich. III. iii. 7. 128 : " the swallowing gulf," etc. 

93. Cnpboarding. In the folios we have the " phonetic " spelling " cub- 
bording." S. uses the verb only here, and the noun only in R. a7td J. i. 
5. 8, where the folios have " cubbord " or (in the 4th) " cubbert." 

Viand. Food (like the Fr. la viande) ; the only instance of the singu- 
lar in S. Richardson quotes Sir Thomas More, IVorhes: " reteyning of 
the olde plentie in deintie viande and siluer vessell." 

94. Where. Whereas ; as in i. 10. 13 below. See Lear^ p. 179, or i 
Hen. IV. p. 187. Gr. 134. 

96. Participate. "Acting in common" (Schmidt); ox = participating 
or participant. Cf. reverberate — reverberant, in T. N. i. 5. 291. For the 
form (cf. incorporate in 123 below), see Gr. 342 ; and for the active sense, 
cf. Gr. 294, 374 (also 3). K. takes participate to be the verb, in the same 
construction as see and hear, etc. 

97. Affection. Inclination, desire ; as in 170 below. See also ii, 3. 225. 
Cf. L. L. L.w. I. 93 : " it is the king's most sweet pleasure and affection 
to congratulate the princess," etc. 

loi. Which ne'er came, etc. " With a smile not indicating pleasure, 
but contempt " (Johnson). As Wr. remarks, " the laughter of merriment 
came from the lungs." Cf. A. Y. L. ii. 7. 30: "My lungs began to crow 
like chanticleer," etc. See also Tetnp. ii. i. 174. 

102. I may make the belly smile. As in Plutarch (see p. 172 above) he 
makes it " laugh." 

103. Tauntingly. The reading of the 4th folio; the ist has "taint-. 



198 



AZOTES. 



ingly," the others '' tantingly." "Taintingly" has been defended as = 
disparagingly (cf. " tainting " in Ot/i. ii. I. 275). 

105. His receipt. What he received. Cf. R. of L. 703 : " Drunken De- 
sire must vomit his receipt." 

106. For that. Because that ; as in i. 9. 47 and iii. 3. 93 below. Gr. 
287 (cf. 151). 

108. Kingly-crowned. Crowned like a king. The hyphen is not in the 
folios, but was inserted by Warb. — perhaps unnecessarily. 

109. Soldier. A trisyllable ; as in v. 6. 71 below. Cf. J. C. iv. i. 28, 
Ham. i. 5. 141, Lear, iv. 5. 3, etc. Gr. 479. 

III. Mimiments. Defences, or defenders ; used by S. nowhere else. 

113. Fo7'e me. Cf. A. W. ii. 3. 31: "fore me, I speak in respect." 
Wr. suggests that the oath was probably substituted for the more com- 
mon Fore God! (see Much Ado, ii. 3. 192, iv. 3. 32, A. W. ii. 3. 51, etc.) to 
avoid the penalties imposed by the statute of James I. against the use of 
the name of God on the stage (cf. 0th. p. 11); but if so, the alteration was 
not uniformly made. Cf. A. IV. ii. 3. 31 and 51, for instance. 

1 19. Yon II. The folio has " you'st," which Wr. retains, as " apparent- 
ly a provincialism which S. intentionally puts into the mouth of Mene- 
nius when addressing the citizens ;" but in the preceding line the folio 
\i-AS you '//, and " you'st" here may be a mere slip of the compositor — an 
absent-minded substitution of his familiar provincial form for the more 
correct one in the " copy." 

120. Ye ''re. The folio has " Y' are," for which Capell substituted 
"You 're." 

121. Your. For the colloquial use, see A. Y. L. p. 180 (note on Your 
chestnut), or M. N. D. p. 156 (on Your lion). Gr. 221. 

123. Incorporate. Forming one body; as in C. of E. ii. 2. 124, M. N". 
D. iii. 2. 208, Hen. V. v. 2. 394, etc. For the form, see on 96 above. 

126. Shop. Workshop ; the ordinary meaning of the word in New 
England. Cf. iv. 6. 8 below; and see also C. of E. iii. i. 3, iv. i. 82, 
iv- 3. 7, J' C. i. I. 31, etc. Wr. remarks that "the same homely figure 
is found in Davies of Hereford's Microcosmos (1603), p. 27 (ed. Grosart), 
where he describes the breast, 

' Which is the Shoppe of all the Instruments 
Wherewith the vitall Vertue operates.'" 

129. The seat <?' the brain. Malone (followed by Clarke) takes this to 
be in apposition with heart, z.\\^ refers to "the counsellor heart" in 109 
above, and to Camden's version of the story (see on 89 above), "they de- 
sired the advise of the Heart," where ''Reason layd open before them ;" 
but we are disposed to agree with Wr. that it means " the kingly -crowned 
head, where reason has its throne, while the attendant passions keep their 
court in the heart." 

130. Cranks. Winding passages; the only instance of the noun in S. 
For the verb, see l He7t. IV. p. 173. Halliwell quotes Holland, Ammi- 
anus Marcellinus : " With departing speedily by the lake Sunonensis, 
and the winding cranks of the river Gallus, he deluded the enemie hard 
at hand at his heeles." For offices, cf. Rich. II. p. 159. 



ACT I. SCENE I. 



199 



131. Nerves. Sinews; as elsewhere in S. See Ham. p. 195. Wr. 
quotes Cotgrave : "Nerf: m. A Synnow." 
12)T,. A 7td though, ttc. The folio reads : 

"And though that all at once 
(You my good Friends, this sayes the Belly) marke me." 

The arrangement in the text is due to Rowe, and is generally adopted. 
Wr. prefers to make the whole of 134 the parenthetical interruption. 

138. Flour. The folios have "flowre" or "flowr;" and Capell, fol- 
lowed by some modern editors, has "flower;" h\\\. flotir is the natural 
antithesis to bran. It is curious, by the way, that this is the only in- 
stance of the word in S. In iii. i. 322 below he has the same figure 
in " meal and bran ;" as also in Cymb. iv. 2. 27 : " Nature hath meal 
and bran, contempt and grace." 

143. Digest. The folios have " disgest," as in J. C. i. 2. 305 and (" dis- 
gested") in A. aitd C.\\.2. 179; and the later folios have "disgestion" 
in Hen. VIII. i. 4. 62 ("digestion" in 1st folio). Both forms were in use. 
See Nares, s. v. Disgest ; and cf. Wb. 

144. The comjnon. For the singular, cf. iii. I. 29 below. Elsewhere 
S. uses the plural in this sense ; as in ii. i. 255, iii. 3. 14, and v. 6. 4 be- 
low. 

148. Assembly. A quadrisyllable ; as in Mtcch Ado, v. 4. 34. See our 
ed. p. 171, or Gr. 477. 

152. Rascal. With a play on the original sense of the word = a lean 
or worthless deer. See A. Y. L. p. 179. Worst in blood --m the worst 
condition. For the hunting term in blood { — m health or good condi- 
tion), cf. iv. 5. 212 below. See also L. L. L. iv. 2. 4 : " The deer was, as 
you know, sanguis, in blood ;" and I He7i. VI. iv. 2. 48: " If we be Eng- 
lish deer, be then in blood," etc. 

156. Must have bale. " Must get the worst of it " (Wr.). For bale — 
injury, calamity, cf. Spenser, F. Q. i. I. 16 : " For light she hated as the 
deadly bale ;" Id. ii. 2. 45 : " That we may pitty such unhappie bale," 
etc. We find the plural in Id. vi. 10. 3 : " T' entrap unwary fooles in 
their eternall bales." Baleful is still in use ; but Malone states that 
hale " was antiquated in Shakespeare's time, being marked as obsolete 
by Bullokar in his English Expositor, 1616." 

157. Dissentious. Seditious. See Rich. III. p. 188. 

159, Scabs. For the play upon the word, which was used as a term of 
extreme contempt, cf. Much Ado, p. 146, and 2 Hen. IV. p. 179. 

160. Thee. Changed by D. to "ye ;" but, as Clarke notes, Coriolanus 
" first replies in particular to the demagogue leader who is daring enough 
to tell him the bold, reproachful truth, and then gives a general retort to 
the assembled mob." 

165. No surer. No more to be depended on, no more likely to stand 
the test. Wr. compares M. W. i. 3, 90 : " Rogues, hence, avaunt ! Van- 
ish like hailstones, go !" Professor Hales [Academy, Aug. 10, 1878) sug- 
gests that S. may have had in mind the great frost of January 1607-8, 
when the Thames was frozen over and fires were lighted on it. 

167. Your virtue, etc. " Your virtue is to speak well of him whom his 



200 NOTES. 

own ofifences have subjected to justice; and to rail at those laws by 
which he whom you praise was punished '' (Johnson). For the ellipsis 
of the relative in 169, see Gr. 244. 
170. Affections. See on 97 above. 

180. Which. Who ; as often. Gr. 265. 

181. What 'j their seeking? The question is addressed to Menenius. 
"The answer is, Their seeking, or suit (to use the language of the time), 
\sfor corn " (Malone). 

184. Fire. A dissyllable. Gr. 480. 

186. Who thrives. " Omitted by Hanmer as superfluous both in sense 
and verse" (Wr.). 

Side—i2i\it sides with, join. S. uses the verb only here and in iv. 2. 2 
below, where it is intransitive. 

188. Feebling. The verb occurs again in K. John, v, 2. 146: "Shall 
that victorious hand be feebled here ?" 

189. Below their cobbled shoes. " So as to trample them under foot " 
(Wr.). 

190. Ruth. Pity. See Rich. II. p. 199. 

191. Quarry. A heap of slaughtered game. Cf. Macb. p. 244. Bul- 
lokar, in his English Expositor, 1616 (as quoted by Malone), says the 
word " signifieth the reward given to hounds after they have hunted, or 
the venison which is taken in hunting." 

192. Quarter'' d. Cf. J. C. iii. i. 268 : " Their infants quarter'd with the 
hands of war ;" and I Hen. VI. iv. 2. II : " Lean famine, quartering steel, 
and climbing fire." _ _ ■ 

193. Pick. Pitch. Toilet remarks that in Staffordshire " they say, 
picke me such a' thing, that \s, pitch or throw anything that the demander 
wants." Wr. says that the word is given in Dickinson's Cumberland 
Glossary and in Atkinson's Glossary of the Cleveland Dialect. 

194. Almost. The Coll. MS. has " all most," which Sr. and W. adopt. 

195. Abundantly they lack discretiojt. Cf. IIa7n. ii. 2. 202 : " a plentiful 
lack of wit." 

198. An-hungry. Perhaps, as Schmidt suggests, used in imitation of 
the rustic language of the plebeians. Elsewhere we find a-himgry in the 
mouth of Slender {M. W. i. i. 280) and Sir Andrew Aguecheek {T. N. 
ii. 3. 136). Cf. Matt. iv. 2. 

Proverbs. Wr. quotes Trench, Provej-bs : " In a fastidious age, indeed, 
and one of false refinement, they may go nearly or quite out of use among 
the so-called upper classes. No gentleman, says Lord Chesterfield, or 
' no man of fashion,' as I think is his exact phrase, ' ever uses a proverb.' 
And with how fine a touch of nature Shakespeare makes Coriolanus, the 
man who, with all his greatness, is entirely devoid of all sympathy for 
the people, to utter his scorn of them in scorn of their proverbs, and of 
their frequent employment of these." 

204. To break the heart of gejierosity. " To give the final blow to the 
nobles. Getierosity is high birth " (Johnson). Steevens compares gen- 
erous \y\ M.for M. iv. 6. 13 : "The generous and gravest citizens," See 
also 0th. p. 188. V. thinks that the word may have its ordinary sense of 
" bounty, liberality." 



ACT I. SCENE /. 201 

206. As. As if; the if, according to Abbott (Gr. 107), being "implied 
in the subjunctive." 

The horns 0' the moon. Wr. quotes A. and C. iv. 12. 45 : " Let me 
lodge Lichas on the horns o' the moon;" and Heywood, Silver Age: 
" hang'd upon the high horns of the moon." 

207. Shotiting. The folios have " Shooting;" corrected by Pope. Rov^'e 
(2d ed.) has "Suiting." 

Ejmdaiion=Qnvy, or envious contention ; as in T and C. i. 3. 134 : 

" An envious fever 
Of pale and bloodless emulation." 

See also J. C. p. 153. 

210. 'Sdeath! "Contracted from 'God's death!' a favourite oath of 
Queen Elizabeth, as ' 'Svvounds ' or 'zounds' from 'God's wounds,' to 
avoid the penalties of Acts of Parliament against profanity " (Wr.). Cf. 
also 'Sblood {Ham. p. 208, or I Hen. IV. p. 144/ ; but even these oaths 
are often omitted in the folio. See 0th. p. 11. 

211. Um-oofd-. -The folios have " vnroo'st ;" corrected by Theo. 
213. Win uJ)on. Gain upon, get the better of. W. conjectures " open" 

for tipon. 

215. Fragments. For the contemptuous personal use, cf T. and C.w 
1.9: " From whence, fragment V 

218. Vent. Find a vent for, get rid of Cf iii. i. 258 below. 

220. Told. Probably here=" foretold, said would happen" (Clarke), 
as Coriolanus has but just heard from the messenger that the Volsces 
are actually in arms. 

222. Put you to 't. Put you to the test, try you hard. Cf W. T. i. 2. 16: 

"We are tougher, brother, 
Than you can put us to 't." 

225. You have fought together. The folios make this a question, and 
Wr. retains that pointing. Only he — on\y him. See Gr, 206. 

228. 07ily my wars with him. My wars only with him. See Mtich 
Ado, p. 130, note on Ojily his gift is. Gr. 420. 

232. Constant. "Immovable in my resolution" (Steevens). Cf v._2. 
89 below : " You keep a constant temper." For Lartius the folios mis- 
print " Lucius ;" corrected by Rowe. 

234. Stiff. Wr. explains this as " obstinate ;" but it probably refers 
to his crippled condition. The reply seems to favour this explanation. 

Stand' St out? Do you not take part.? Are you to be "counted 
out?" 

238. Lead you on. It is doubtful whether this is addressed to Comin- 
ius, as the Camb. editors take it, or to the senators, as generally under- 
stood ; but we incline to the latter view. The Camb. ed. prints the pas- 
sage thus : 

" Tit. [To Com.] Lead you on. 

[To Mhr.] Follow Cominius ; we must follow you; 
Right worthy you priority." 

This gives the precedence to Cominius, as general-in-chief, and allots the 



202 NOTES. 

next place to Marcius ; but Lead y on on seems rather to be a reply to 
the senator, who has just spoken. He then bids Cominius follow the 
senators, and says we (that is, Marcius and I) must folloiu yon, for you are 
right worthy of the precedence. 

240. N'oble Marcius I Theo. changed Marcius to " Lartius ;" but we 
think, with Clarke, that " it is Cominius's sentence of courtesy to Corio- 
lanus (intended probably to be accompanied by an inclination of the 
head) in passing to go before him, according to the appointed pri- 
ority. It, as it were, acknowledges the speaker's sense of Coriolanus's 
right of precedence, even while he takes it himself in deference to the 
Senate's decree." For the form of the address, cf. Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 
80 : " My honour'd lord !" — a farewell, probably accompanied by a 
curtsy. 

243. Mutiners. In Temp. iii. 2. 40, we find " mutineers ;" like this, the 
only instance of the word in S. See Hain. p. 241, note on Enginer ; and 
cf. Gr. 443. 

244. Puts well forth. " Displays itself well ; the blossoms of your val- 
our promise goodly fruit " (Wr.), 

249. Gird. Gibe, jeer ; as in 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 7 : '^ Men of all sorts 
take a pride to gird at me." For the noun, see T. of S. p. 169. For the 
original meaning of the word ( = strike, hit), cf. Wb. 

250. Bemock. For the " intensive " and other uses of the prefix be-, 
see Gr. 438. 

The modest moon. The chaste Diana. Cf. v. 3. 65 below, where Va- 
leria is called " the moon of Rome." See also M. of V. v. i. 109 : " the 
moon sleeps with Endymion," etc. 

251. The present wars, etc. We take this to be the expression of a 
wish, as Hanmer makes it. Some explain it as an assertion=c"the pres- 
ent wars eat up his gentler qualities " (Steevens), or " the wars absorb 
him wholly " (Clarke). Schmidt makes devozir— destroy. 

252. Such a nature, etc. This speech is given as prose in the folios; 
as verse first by Pope. 

256. The which. See Gr. 270. Wr. compares Gen. i. 29. 

257. Whom. Yox who " personifying irrational antecedents," see Gr. 
264. Cf. iii. 2. 119 below. 

261. Giddy censure. Inconsiderate judgment or opinion. Yox censuj-e, 
see Ham. p. 190, or Macb. p. 251. 

262. Cry out of. Wr. quotes Hen. V. ii. 3. 29 : " They say he cried out 
of sack." For ^= concerning, see Gr. 174. 

263. Had borne the business. Cf. i. 6. 82 below. 

264. Opinion. Public opinion ; as in i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 42 : " Opinion, 
that did help me to the crown," etc. See our ed. p. 179. 

Sticks on— \s fixed on; perhaps "like an ornament" (Wr.). Cf. 2. 
^^//./r.ii. 3. 18: 

"There were two honours lost, yours andyour son's. 
For yours, the God of- heaven brighten it! 
For his, it stuck upon him as the sun 
In the grey vault of heaven." 

265. Demerits. Merits ; as in 0th. i. 2. 22 : 



ACT I. SCENE II. 203 

"My demerits 
May speak unbonneted to as proud a fortune 
As this that I have reach' d." 

See our ed. p. 159. 

266. Are to. Will be assigned to, or awarded to. 

271. More than his singularity, etc. " We will learn what he is to do 
besides going himself ; what are his powers and what is his appoint- 
ment " (Johnson). But, as Steevens suggests, singularity "implies a sar- 
casm on Coriolanus, and the speaker means to say, after what fashion, 
beside that in which his own singularity of disposition invests hitn, he goes 
to the field." 

Scene II. — 2. Entered in. Have penetrated into, have got at the se- 
cret of. For in—\\-\\.o, see Gr. 159. 

4. What ever have been thoicght on, etc. The reading of the ist folio ; 
the later folios change have to " hath." What seems to be plural, refer- 
ring to the preceding counsels. For f;z = of, cf. i. i. ii above. 

6. Circumvention. The means for circumventing us (through knowl- 
edge of our designs). 

9. Power. Force, army ; both the singular and the plural being used 
in this sense, like y't'rr*? 2iX\.A forces. Cf. 32 and iv. 5. 121 below. See also 
y. C. p. 168, note on Are levying powers. For /r<?j-jV=z: impressed, levied, 
see Rich. II. p. 190. 

13. Of For ^with the agent, see Gr. 170. Cf. ii. i. 21, ii. 2. 3, and ii. 
3. 16 below. 

15. Preparation. Force ready for action ; as in 0th. i. 3. 14 (cf. 22l) : 
" The Turkish preparation makes for Rhodes," etc. 

18. Made doubt. Cf. v. 4. 46 below. See also T. G. of V. v. 2. 20, 
Z. Z. Z. V. 2. loi, etc. 

19. To answer us. To meet us in combat. Cf. i. 4. 52 below. See 
also the play upon the word in J. C.v. 1.6 : 

" their battles are at hand ; 
They mean to warn us at Philippi here. 
Answering before we do demand of them." 

24. Take in. Take, subdue ; as in iii. 2. 59 below. See also W. T. 
p. 203. Wr. quotes Chapman, Iliad, ii. 119 : 

"for now, nor ever, shall 
Our utmost take in broad-way'd Troy;" 

and Massinger, New Way to Pay Old Debts, v. i : 

"An army of whole families, who yet alive. 
And but enroll' d for soldiers, were able 
To take in Dunkirk." 

Ere almost. Almost before. For the transposition, cf. i. i . 228 above. 
Gr. 420. 

27. Corioli. The ist folio has "Corioles" (cf. North, p. 173 above); 
the later folios have " Coriolus." 

28. For the remove. For the raising of the siege. Schmidt compares 
the use of the verb in V. and A. 423 : " Remove your siege from my un- 



204 NOTES. 

yielding heart ;" and R. and J. v. 3. 237 : " to remove that siege oi grief 
from her." Warb. gave " 'fore they remove," and Johnson conjectm-ed 
" for their remove." 

32. Parcels. Parts ; as in iv. 5. 217 below. Cf. i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 159 : 
" Ere break the smallest parcel of this vow," etc. Sometimes it is = 
party; as in L. L. L. v. 2. 160: "A holy. parcel of the fairest dames." 
See also M.ofV. i. 2. 119 and A. W. ii. 3. 58. 

Scene III. — Enter, etc. The stage- direction in the folio reads : " En- 
ter Volumnia and Virgilia, mother and wife to Martins : They set them 
downe on two lowe stooles and sowe.^'' 

4. Embracements. Used by S. oftener than embraces. See W. T. 
p. 209, or Rich. III. p. 198. 

6. Thick' d. A favom-ite word with S. Cf. ii. 2. 30, ii. 3. 186, iii. 3. 
96, iv. 3. 21, etc., below. See also Lear, p. 238, or Rich. III. p. 199. 

10. To hang by the wall. Wr. quotes Cymb. iii. 4. 54 : "I am richer 
than to hang by the walls ;" and M. for M. i. 2. 171 : 

"all the enrolled penalties 
Which have, like unscour'd armour, hung by the wall 
So long that nineteen zodiacs have gone round 
And none of them been worn." 

13. Bound zvith oak. "The crown given by the Romans to him that' 
saved the life of a citizen, which was accounted more honourable than 
any other" (Johnson). Coriolanus had won this crown at the battle of 
Lake Regillus. See North, p. 171 above. 

15. Man-child. Cf. Macb. i. 7. 72: "Bring forth men-children only." 
See also Rev. xii. 5. 

22, Had rather. Good English, like had as lief (see A. Y. L. p. 139), 
etc. Cf. M. of V. p. 132. 

26. Beseech you. Cf. ii. 3. 96, iii. I. 149, and iv. 4. 10 below. Gr. 401. 

To retire myself. For the reflexive use, cf. Rich. II. p. 203 (Gr. 296), 
and for the transitive use, Id. p. 181 (Gr. 291). 

28. Hither. Even here. 

30. From a bear. A "construction according to sense," as M fleeing 
had been used for shinning (Wr.). 

37. His bloody brow ! Cf. p. 28 above. 

42. At Grecian sword, contemning. The ist folio reads : "At Grecian 
sword. Contenning, tell Valeria ;" as if the italicized Contenning were 
the name of the gentlewoman addressed. The 2d folio has "At Grecian 
swordes Contending: tell Valeria'" (adopted by W.) ; and the later eds. 
followed this substantially until Capell printed "swords' " for "swords." 
Coll. in his iir3t ed. changed "swords'" to "sword's," but offered the 
conjecture "At Grecian swords, contemning," which appears in the Coll. 
MS., and is adopted by Coll. in his 2d ed,, also by Sr. and (with sword iox 
"swords") by the Camb. editors. It is on the whole the best emenda- 
tion that has been proposed. " Contending " merely serves to fill out 
the line, while contemning adds to the meaning as well. Lettsom con- 
jectures very plausibly "As Grecian swords contemning." 

44. Bless my lord from. That is, preserve him from. . Cf. Rich. Ill, 



ACT I. SCENE in. 



205 



iii. 3. 5 : " God bless the prince from all the pack of you !" where the 
quartos have " keep " for bless. See also W. T. p. 198. 

50. Manifest housekeepers. Evidently stayers at home. S. uses house- 
keeper elsewhere only in Macb. iii. i. 97, where it means a watch-dog (see 
our ed. p. 209^ and in the Clown's talk in T. N. iv. 2. 10, where its exact 
meaning is rather doubtful ; but cf keep house \\\ Cymib. iii. 3. i : "A 
goodly day not to keep house " (that is, for not staying in the house), etc. 

51. Spot. Figure, pattern; referring to the embroidery she is sewing 
upon. Schmidt compares 0th. iii. 3. 435, where "spotted with strawber- 
ries " is =: embroidered with that pattern. 

57. O' my troth. Equivalent to d' 77iy word just before. Cf. troths 
truth, in iv. 5. 188 below ; and see M. N. D.^. 151. 

58. Has. For the ellipsis, cf ii. 2. 14, iii. i. 161, 162 below. The folios 
print " ha's " or h'as." See Gr. 400, and cf 402. 

Confirmed— ditX.txm\x\zdi, resolute. Cf Much Ado, v. 4. 17, where <:c/z- 
firm'd co7mte7ta?ue=:st&?Ldy face. See our ed. p. 170. 

61. Catched. Elsewhere S. has caught iox the past tense, as just above ; 
but he uses catched for the participle in Z. L. L. v. 2. 69, A. W. i. 3. 176, 
and R. and J. iv. 5. 48. See A. W. p. 144. 

63. Mam7nocked. Tore it in pieces ; used by S. nowhere else. Wr. 
cites Cotgrave, Fr. Diet.: "Morcelet: m. A bit, small mammocke, or 

.morsell ;" and again: "Miettes; f Crummes, scraps, small fragments, 
or mammockes of bread, etc." Moor, in his Sufi'olk Words and Phrases, 
gives " Mammuck. To cut and hack victuals wastefully." 

64. On 's. Of his ; as in ii. i. 174 and ii. 2. 77 below. Cf Gr. 182. 

65. La. The use of this expletive was one of the little colloquialisms 
of the time. We find it in addresses ; as "la you" in T. N. iii, 4. iii, 
and " la you now " in W. T. ii. 3. 50 ; but oftener, as here, to emphasize 
a statement. Cf M. W. i. i. 86 : "I thank you always with my heart, la ! 
with my heart;" Id. i. i. 322 : "Truly, I will not go first ; truly, la !" 
Id. i. 4. 90 : " This is all, indeed, la !" Id. ii. 2. io3 : " Surely, I think you 
have charms, la ! yes, in truth," etc. See also 87 below. 

66. Crack. Boy ; slightly contemptuous, and used by Valeria to qual- 
ify the compliments of her visitor (Wr.). The word occurs again in 2 
Hen. IV. iii. 2. 34. See our ed. p. 176. 

67. Stitchery. Stitching, needlework ; used by S. only here. 

68. Huswife. The usual spelling in the early eds., indicating the pro- 
nunciation. The folio has "housewife" only in A. Y. L. i. 2. 33, Hen. 
VIII. iii. I. 24, and 0th. i. 3. 273 ; and " housewifery" (which is found in 
the quarto of 0th. ii. i. 113) not at all. 

73. Wars. The plural for the singular; as often. Cf i. I. 230, 251 
above, and 98, etc., below. See also on iv. 5. 226 below. 

80. Pe7ielope. The poet's one allusion to the wife of Ulysses. 

82. Sensible. Sensitive. Cf Temp. p. 125, or M. N.D. p. 184. 

97. Nothing. Nowise, not at all ; as very often. Gr. 55. 

103. Disease. Dis-ease, trouble ; the only instance of the verb in S., 
unless we read, as we probably should, " Will cheer me ever, or disease 
me now," in Macb. v. 3. 21. See our ed. p. 249. 

Our better mirth. " Our mirth, which would be greater without her 



2o6 NOTES. 

company" (Schmidt). For this "proleptic" use of the adjective, cf. 
Macb. pp. 162 (note on The insane root), 174 (on i. 6. 3.), and 218 (on iii. 
4. 76). 

105. Solemness. Soberness ; the only instance of the word in S. 
Soleinnity he uses in the sense of cerernony (especially of nuptials) or 
festivity; the only exception being i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 59, where it is = 
stateliness, dignity. 

107. At a word. In a word, in short. See Much Ado, p. 130. 

Scene IV. — 7. Summon the town. That is, to surrender. 

8. This mile and half. " The two last words, which disturb the meas- 
ure, should be omitted ; as we are told [in i. 6. 16] that ' 't is not a mile ' 
between the two armies" (Steevens). 

9. Lamm. Commonly printed " 'larum," but not in the early eds., here 
or elsewhere. See 2 Hen. IV. p. 173. 

1 1. Smoking swords. Cf. Rich. III. i. 2. 94 : " Thy murtherous falchion 
smoking in his blood." 

12. Fielded. In the field, fighting ; the only instance of the word in S. 
Cf. agued in 38 below and servanted in v. 2. 78. Gr. 294. 

"Marcius refers to the division of the Roman army under Cominius 
mentioned in i. 3. 95 " (Wr.). 

14. That fears yon less than he. Johnson would change less to " more," 
or that to " but ;" and M alone remarks that S. almost always " entangles 
himself" in using less and more. For such peculiar "double negatives," 
see Lear, p. 210 (note on You less know how, etc.), or A. V. L. p. 156 (on 
No more do yours). Cf. Schmidt, p. 1420. Clarke, however, doubts 
whether the pixsent is an instance of this kind, and explains the passage 
thus : " ' No, he is not within the walls, nor is there a man that fears 
you less than he, who fears you less than next to nothing.' _ No man 
can fear less than one who fears less than a little; and this is one of 
those simple verities which S. often gives under the form of an apparent 
antithesis." 

17. Pound us 7ip. Shut us up as in a pound. Cf T. G.ofV.i. i. no : 
" Nay, in that you are astray ; 't were best pound you." We find impound 
in Hen. V. i. 2. 160. 

23. Forth. Forth from, out of; as in M. N. D.\.\. 164, R. and J. i. i. 
126, A. and C. iv. 10. 7, etc. Gr. 156. 

25. More proof. Of better proof or resisting power ; a technical term 
with regard to armour. Cf. Rich. II. i. 3. 73 : " Add proof unto mine 
armour with thy prayers " (see our ed. p. 162) ; V. and A. 626 : 

" His brawny sides, with hairy bristles arm'd, 
Are better 'proof than thy spear's point can enter," etc. 

30. The south. The south wind in S. is always associated with fog, 
rain, and unwholesome vapours. It is " the dew-dropping south " {R. 
and J. i. 4. 103), " the spongy south" {Cymb. iv. 2. 349), the "foggy south, 
puffing with wind and rain " {A. V. L. iii. 5. 50), " the south borne with 
black vapour" (2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 392), etc. Cf. T. and C. v. i. 21 : "the 
rotten diseases of the south ;" and Cymb. ii, 3. 136 : "The south fog rot 



ACT I. SCENE IV. 



207 



him !" See also ii. 3. 26-30 below. This is all much against the reading 
" sweet south " for sweet sound in T. N. i. i. 5 (see our ed. p. 118). 
31. Yozi herd of— Boils, etc. In the ist folio this reads : 

"You Shames of Rome: you Heard of Byles and Plagues 
Plaister you o're," etc. 

Johnson was the first to correct the pointing, and make the passage in- 
telligible. As Malone notes, Coriolanus is equally impetuous and abrupt 
in i. I. 210 above. Hanmer reads : " You shames of Rome, you herds, 
you ! boils," etc. Coll. adopts the reading of the Coll. MS. : " Unheard 
of boils," etc. 

Boil is spelt " byle " or " bile " in all the early eds, here, as in Lear, ii. 
4. 226 (see our ed. p. 213), indicating the pronunciation still current among 
the illiterate. 

38. Agtiedfear. Cf Rich. II. iii. 2. 190 : " This ague-fit of fear." See 
also M. of V.\. I. 23. For agued, cf 12 above. 

39. The fires of heaven. The stai's, " the stelled fires " oi Lear, iii. 7. 61. 

42. Followed. The reading of the 2d folio; the ist has "followes." 
Wr. omits the word, believing it to have crept into the text from the 
stage-direction just below. Coll. has the imperative " Follow !" 

43. Ope. "Never joined to a noun attributively" (Schmidt). Cf. iii. 

I. 138 below. 

44. '' Tis for the followers, etc. This is from North. See p. 173 above. 
47. To the pot. A vulgar metaphor still current. St. quotes from 

Peek's Edward I. : " For goes this wretch, this traitor, to the pot ;" and 
Webster's White Devil: "They go to the pot for 't." The Coll. MS. 
has "port" iox pot. 

52. Answer. See on i. 2. 19 above. 

53. Sensibly. Though endowed with feeling. Theo. adopted Thirlby's 
conjecture of "sensible, outdoes;" and Johnson accepted the "sensible." 
No change is called for. Wr. compares, among other passages, Sonn. 

II. 3: 

"And that fresh blood which youngly thou bestowest 
Thou mayst call thine when thou from youth convertest." 

Wh. says : " The endurance of the man is more wonderful than that of 
the sword, because he can feel and the sword cannot, and yet he endures 
the longer." Steevens quotes Sidney's Arcadia: "Their very armour 
by piecemeal fell away from them : and yet their flesh abode the wounds 
constantly, as though it were less sensible of smart than the senseless 
armour." 

54-56. The 1st folio reads thus : 

"Thou art left Martms, 
A Carbuncle intire: as big as thou art 
Weare not so rich a lewell." 

Lost for "left" is Collier's emendation, adopted by Sr., D., W., and 
others. The compositor probably mistook the long s in the MvS. (or f 
" Left " makes sense indeed, but, as W. remarks, it does not suit the con- 
text. On the passage, Malone compares 0th. v. 2. 145. 



2o8 NOTES, 

57. Cato's. The 1st folio has '' CalnesT the later folios "Calves;", 
corrected by Theo. Cf. North, p. 173 above. 

7b = according to ; as in ii. I. 235 and ii. 3. 151 below. Cf. M. W. iv. 
6. 12 : " Even to my wish." 

60. As if the world, etc. Cf. Macb. ii. 3. 66 : 

"Some say the earth 
Was feverous and did shake." 

See our ed. p. 199. 

62. Reinain. For the noun, cf. Cymb. iii. i. 87 : "All the remain is 
'welcome !'" 

Scene V. — 3. Murrain. For the use of the word in imprecations, cf. 
Temp. iii. 2. 88 and T. and C. ii. I. 20. 

4. Enter . . . with a trumpet. That is, a trumpeter. See Ham. p. 176. 
These movers. "These active, stirring fellows; contemptuously used 

of the loiterers for plunder" (Wr.). The word is used without the touch 
of contempt in V. and A. 368 : " O fairest mover on this mortal round !" 
Wh. thinks it means " these clamourers for their rights, these disturbers 
of the state." 

l^heir hours. That is, their time. Cf. North, p. 174 above. Malone 
says : " Mr. Pope arbitrarily changed the word hours to honours, and 
Dr. Johnson, too hastily I think, approves of the alteration ;" to which 
Johnson retorts: "A modern editor who had made such an improvement 
would have spent half a page in ostentation of his sagacity," 

5. Drachma. The 1st and 2d folios have " drachme," the others 
"drachm," like some modern eds. in spite of the metre. Cf. Ham. ii. 2, 
448: "Pray God, your voice, like a piece of nncurrent gold, be not 
cracked within the ring ;" and see our ed. p. 210. 

6. Of a doit. Worth only a doit, the smallest of coins, a common meta- 
phor for a trifle. Cf. iv. 4. 17 and v. 4. 57 below. 

7. Bury. " Instead of taking them as their lawful perquisite" (Malone). 
As Wr. notes, S. transfers both English dress and English customs to 
Rome. 

12. Make good. Hold, keep possession of. "In this sense the words 
are never separated by the object" (Schmidt). Cf. Cyjnb. v. 3. 23 : " Made 
good the passage," etc. 

18. Physical. Like physic, wholesome, salutary. Cf. the only other 
instance of the word in S., J. C. ii. i. 261 : 

"Is Brutus sick? and is it physical 
To walk unbraced and suck up the humours 
Of the dank morning?" 

24. Tha7i those, etc. That is, than she\s the friend of those, etc. 

26. Go sound, etc. As Wr. remarks, " the comma after Go, which has 
been inserted in most modern editions [his own Camb. ed. included], has 
no right to be there." The sound is really the infinitive, like many verbs 
after go. This is more evident when the go is not imperative ; as in T. 
G. of V. i. 1. 159 : "I must go send some better messenger ;" Id. ii. 7. 19 : 



ACT L SCENE VI. 209 

" Thou wouldst as soon go kindle fire with snow," etc. See also A. Y. L. 
p. 137, note on Go buy. 

Scene VI. — Enter . . . as it were in retire. The reading of the folio. 
For the noun retire =xt\x^2i\., cf. 3 just below. See also K. John, pp. 145, 
146, 178. 

2. Stands. That is, when we " made the stand," as it is expressed in 
Cymb. V. 3. i. 

4. Whiles. Used interchangeably with while and whilst. Gr. 137. 

6. Ye. The folios have " The ;" corrected by Hanmer. Wr. retains 
"The," comparing ii. 3. 50 and iv. i. 37 (not parallel cases, being mere 
exclamations) with Lear, i. I. 271, J. C. v. 3. 99, etc. ; but here the direct 
address seems in better keeping with the context. The misprint is, 
moreover, an easy one, on account of the old fashion of writing "ye" for 
the. 

16. Briefly. Lately; the only example of this sense in S. It is = quickly 
in Macb. ii, 3. 139, A. and C. iv. 4. 10, Cymb. v. 5. 106, etc. 

I']. Confound. Waste, spend. See i I/en. IK p. 1^2. 

22. As. As if See on i. i. 206 above. 

27. From every meaner man. Hanmer reads " man's ;" but cf. A. W. 
iii. I. 6 : 

" Holy seems the quarrel 
Upon your grace's part ; black and fearful 
On the opposer ;" 

and see our ed. p. 157. Wr. compares Esther, iii. 8. 

29. Clip. Embrace ; as in iv. 5. iii below. See W. T. p. 210, or 0th. 
p. 192. Yox ye, see Gr. 236. 

32. To bedward. Toward bed, for bed. Wr. remarks that the "A. V. 
furnishes many instances of this splitting up oi toward ; as in Ps. xlv. 5, 
I Sam. xix. 4, Exod. xxxvii. 9, Eph. iii. 2, 2 Cor. iii. 4, etc. Schmidt com- 
pares I Hen. VI. iii. 3. 30: "Their powers are marching unto Paris- 
ward." Malone cites Peacham, Complete Gentleman, 1627 : " Leaping, 
upon a full stomach, or to bedward, is very dangerous." 

35. Exile. S. accents both the noun and the verb on either syllable. 
Cf. iii. 3. 89 and v. 3. 96 below. See also A. Y. L. p. 149, or Gr. 490. 

36. Him. For the antithesis to other, cf. Macb. iv. 3. 80 : " Desire his 
jewels and this other's house." 

Pitying. " That is, remitting his ransom " (Johnson). 

38. Leash. The cord by which a greyhound was led or held. To let 
slip was to loose the hound. See i Hen. IV. pp. 155, 163, and Hen. V. 
p. 163. 

42. Inform the truth. Cf. A.W.'w. i. 91 : 

" Haply thou mayst inform 
Something to save thy life;" 

and see our ed. p. 166. 

But for our gentlemen. But had it not been for our gentlemen. As 
Wh. remarks, " he was going to say, ' But for the gentlemen, the cow- 
ardice of the common file had lost the day.' " Some one has suggested 

O 



2IO NOTES. 

pointing it thus : " He did inform the truth but for our gentlemen." 
Some take /or as = as for (see on i. i. 60 above) avid ge7ttleme7i as ironi- 
cally = the common file. 

44. Budge. Run away. Cf. M. of V. ii. 2. 20 : " well, my conscience 
says, ' Launcelot, budge not.' ' Budge,' says the fiend. ' Budge not,' says 
my conscience." 

46. Think. The Coll. MS. has " think 't." Cf. Ham. v. 2. 306 : " I do 
not think 't." Rowe prints " think — ." 

51. Battle. Army. Cf. Hen. V. iv. prol. 9: "Each battle sees the 
other's umber'd face ;" and see our ed. p. 171. Cf. p. 175 above. 

53. Vaward. Vanguard. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 3. 130 : " The leading of the 
vaward." See our ed. p. 178. Cf. p. 174 above. 

Antiates. The folios misprint " Antients " or "Ancients;" corrected 
by Pope. Cf. North, p. 174 above. 

55. Thei}' very heart of hope. Wr. compares A. and C iv. 12. 29 : " the 
very heart of loss ;" T. of A. i. I. 286 : " The very heart of kindness ;" and 
I Hen. IV. iv. i. 50: "The very bottom and the soul of hope." Malone 
cites Lusfs Dominion : " thrust quite through the heart of hope." 

57-59- By the blood . . . Antiates. Pope's arrangement of the lines, 
and perhaps no great improvement on that of the folio with its four irreg- 
ular and limping verses. 

58. Endure. Remain, continue ; as in R. of L. 1659 : 

"but still pure 
Doth in her poison'd closet yet endure." 

60. Not delay. For the transposition of ;/^/, see Gr. 305. O^ the present, 
cf. iii. 3. 42 below. 

61. Advanced. Raised, uplifted; as often. Cf. ii. i. 150 below. See 
also Temp. i. 2. 408, iv. I. 177, T. N. ii. 5. 36, Hen. V. v. 2. 382, Rich. III. 
i. 2. 40, etc. 

62. Prove. Put it to the proof, make the trial ; or hour may be the 
direct object, as Schmidt makes it. Cf. iv. 5. 95 and v. i. 60 below. 

68. This painting. For the metaphor, cf. K. John, iv. 2. 253 : ' painted 
with the crimson drops of blood ;" Hen. V. iii. 5. 49 : " With pennons 
painted in the blood of Harfleur," etc. 

69. Fear, etc. Fear less for his person than he fears an ill report. 
Fear is used in a double sense. For the first ( = fear_/2?r) cf. i. 7. 5 below ; 
and see Ham. p. 188, or Rich. III. p. 183. Gr. 200. 

70. For lesser (cf. i. 4. 15 above) the ist and 2d folios have "Lessen," 
and Rowe reads "less for." 

73. So many so minded. As many as are so minded. Pope reads " or 
many if so minded." 

74. Disposition. Metrically five syllables. Gr. 479. 

76. O, 7ne alone! The folios read, " Oh me alone, make you a sword 
of me :" The line has been variously explained and emended. Wr. in- 
terprets it thus : " Coriolanus is taken by surprise at the eagerness with 
which the soldiers rush forward in answer to his appeal. Instead of 
waving their swords in the air as he had directed, they make a sword of 
him. Instead of volunteers coming forward singly the whole mass would 



ACT I. SCENES VIL AND VI H. 211 

follow Coriolanus only; none would stay behind. When he saw this he 
exclaimed, 'Oh, me alone !' and then when they raised him aloft 'make 
you a sword of me ?' brandish me as if I were a sword ?" Clarke makes 
the whole imperative : " Marcius has said * Let him a/oue, or so many so 
mmded, wave thus;' and, seeing them a// wave their swords in reply and 
then take himself up in their arms, which leaves him solely wavino- his 
sword he rapturously exclaims : ' Oh, take me alone for weapon among 
you all ! make yourselves a sword of me !' " Capell points, " O me, alone '" 
and says : "The first part of this line should be utter'd in a tone of sur- 
prise, expressive of the speaker's taking shame upon him for having 
thought that but one man might oifer." Heath would read " Let me 
alone ! Sr. " Come along !" or " O, come along !" Coll. " Of me alone ?" 
Leo, " O, me aloft !" and Schmidt " O me ! all one ;" with the following 
clause imperative. Of these conjectures that of Coll. seems most prob- 
able, especially if we put it "O' me alone !" but possibly we might get 
the same meamng out of the original reading: "What, me alone! do you 
make me your sword ?" Any interpretation of the first clause which 
makes it independent of the second seems to us inadmissible. 
82. Bear the business. Cf i. i. 263 above. 

.. ^^' ^J^^^^^^^ ^^'^^ be obeyed. As occasion shall require. Wr. compares 
11.3. 188 below. ^ 

_ 84. Four. The word has been suspected, but perhaps without suffi- 
cient reason. "Coriolanus means only to say that he would appoint 
four persons to select for his particular command or party those who 
were best inclined ; and in order to save time, he proposes to have this 
choice made while the army is marching forward " (Mason). Sr. conject- 
ures " some," Capell " I," Lettsom " we," and Crosby " And forth I '11 " 
Z']. With us. That is, with the generals. 

Scene VIL— i. Ports. Gates ; as in v. 6. 6 below. See also 2 Hen. IV 
p. 192. 

3. Centuries. Companies of a hundred ; as in Lear, iv. 4. 6 : " A century 
send forth." See our ed. p. 240. ^ 

5. Fear not. Fear not for, be not anxious about. See on i. 6. 69 above. 

Scene VIIL— 3 Afric Africa; as in Temp. ii. i. 69 and Cymb. i. i. 
&■' rfr "'^"^ ^djectively in T. and C. i. 3. 370. Africa occurs only in 
2 Hen. IV. V. 3. 104. Wr. quotes Heywood, Silver Age : 

"Fly Into Affricke, from the mountaines there 
Chuse me two venemous serpents." 

4. Thy fame and envy. Perhaps-- "thy detested or odious fame," as 
Steevens explains it (for ^//e/^ = hatred, see Rich. IL p. 172) ; or the mean- 
ing may be " thy fame and hatred of me " (Clarke). The Coll. MS has 

thy fame I envy." St. conjectures " thy fame I hate and envy." Cf. 
North, p. 185 above : "Tullus did more malice and envy him " etc 

5. Budger. Cf. the verb in i. 6. 44 above. 

8. Corioli walls Cf. ii. i. 152 below : " Corioli gates ;" and iii. 3. 104 • 
Rome gates." See also J. C. p. 128, note on Tiber banks. Gr. 22. 



212 NOTES. 

11. Wrench up, etc. Wr. compares the figure in Macb. i. 7. 60 : " But 
screw your courage to the sticking- place." See also Z! A^ v. i. 125 : 

"And that I partly know the instrument 
That screws me from my true place in your favour." 

12. The whip of your bragg'd progeny. That is, the whip with which 
your boasted ancestors scourged their enemies. Y ox progeny— X2s:^, cf. 
I Hen. VI. V, 4. 38 : "issued from a progeny of kings" (Schmidt). 

14. Officious, etc. " Aufidius reproaches the Volsces for meddling be- 
tween him and Coriolanus, and by their cowardice putting him to the 
shame of being beaten with the advantage of numbers on his side. Con- 
demned probably takes the place of a stronger word " (Wr.). 

15. For seconds, cf. i. 4. 43 above. 

Scene IX. — i. If I should tell thee, etc. See extract from North, 
p. 175 above. 

2. Thou V. The reading of the first three folios, and = " thou 'It," 
which the 4th folio substitutes. Capell and W. read " Thou 'dst ;" but 
elsewhere we find should followed by will. D. quotes Hen. VIII. i. 2. 134 : 

" that if the king 
Should without issue die, he '11 carry it so 
To make the sceptre his ;" 

and C. ofE. i. 2. 85 : 

" If I should pay your worship those again, 
Perchance you will not bear them patiently." 

Wr. adds John, viii. 55. 

4. Shall attend and shrug. " Shall listen and shrug their shoulders in- 
credulously" (Wr.). 

6. Quak'd. Made to quake, or quaking. Steevens quotes Heywood, 

Silver Age, 161^ : ,,„^ ,„ , . . ., . , 

^ ' "* "We '11 quake them at that bar 

Where all souls stand for sentence." 

7. Plebeians. Accented on the first syllable, as in v. 4. 36 below, and 
probably also in iii. i. loi ; but, as Wr. notes, we find the modern ac- 
centuation in Hen. V. v. chor. 27 and 7". A.\. i. 231. 

10. Yet earnest thou, etc. " Cominius appears to mean that the pre- 
vious reputation of Marcius was so little increased by his present achieve- 
ment that he was like one who took but a morsel of a feast, having fully 
dined before" (Wr.). Wh. paraphrases it thus: "Yet what I have 
seen here and praise was but a morsel compared with thy full feast yon- 
der, the captu'-e of Corioli." 

12. Here is 'the steed, etc. Delius remarks that this comparison was 
suggested by the mention in Plutarch (see p. 175 above) of "a goodly 
horse with a caparison and all furniture with him," given by Cominius to 
Coriolanus. 

13, 14. My mother . . . blood. Arranged as in Pope ; one line in the 
folios. Lines 15-17 are arranged as by Hanmer; in the folios they 
end with grieves me, can, and country. 



ACT I. SCENE IX. 



213 



• A charter to extol her blood. " A privilege to praise her own son " 
(Johnson). 

17. Country. A trisyllable; as in T.N. i. 2. 21 and 2 Hen. VL i. i. 206. 
Gr. 477. 

19. Hath overta'en my act. Malone says : "That is, has done as much 
as I have done, insomuch as my ardour to serve the state is such that I 
have never been able to effect all that I wished." The meaning seems 
rather to be : he that has done his best has come up with me, for that is 
all I have done. 

22. Traducement. Defamation, calumny ; used by S. nowhere else. 
Wr, quotes Bacon, Adv. of Learning: "Thus have I gone over these 
three diseases of learning : besides the which there are some other rath- 
er peccant humours than formed diseases, which nevertheless are not so 
secret and intrinsic but that they fall under a popular observation and 
traducement, and therefore are not to be passed over." 

24. To the spire and top of praises. Cf. Temp. iii. i. 38 : 

"Admir'd Miranda! 
Indeed the top of admiration!" 
K. John, iv. 3. 45 : 

"This is the very top, 
The height, the crest, or crest unto the crest, 
Of murther's arms ;" 

2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 49 : " From top of honour," etc. 

26. Not to reward, etc. Steevens quotes Macb. i. 3. 102 : 

" Only to herald thee into his sight, 
Not pay thee." 

29. Should they not. " That is, not be remembered " (Johnson). 

30. JVell might they fester, etc. " Well might they (in protest against 
such ingratitude) fester themselves past healing — refuse to be probed but 
with the probe of death" (Wh.). For tent=prohe, cf. Ham. ii. 2. 626: 
" I '11 tent him to the quick ;" and see our ed. p. 215. 

31. Of all the horses. Cf the extract from North, p. 175 above. 

32. Good and good store. Good ones and a good many of them. 

39. Stand upon my common part. That is, to take my chance in the 
common distribution. 

40. That have beheld the doing. " He is too proud to be rewarded, 
too proud to be praised ; too proud also to praise others, at least plebei- 
ans " (Wh.). 

41-46. May these . . . the wars I This perplexing passage stands thus 
in the folio : 

"Mar. May these same Instruments, which you prophane, 
Neuer sound more : when Drums and Trumpets shall 
I'th'field proue flatterers, let Courts and Cities be 
Made all of false-fac'd soothing : 
When Steele growes soft, as the Parasites Silke, 
Let him be made an Ouerture for th' Warres:" 

Of the various emendations and explanations that have been given, we 
adopt Knight's as on the whole the most satisfactory — or the least 



214 



NOTES. 



unsatisfactory. The usual reading follows the folio, with the substitution 
of exclamation points for the colons. After quoting this, K. remarks : 

" The commentators have long notes of explanation ; and they leave 
the matter more involved than they found it. The stage-direction of the 
original, which precedes this speech, is, '■A long flourish.^ The drums 
and trumpets have sounded in honour of Coriolanus ; but, displeased as 
he may be, it is somewhat unreasonable of him to desire that these in- 
struments may 'never sound more.' We render his desire, by the slight- 
est change of punctuation, somewhat more rational : 

' May these same instruments, which you profane, 
Never sound more, when drums and trumpets shall 
r the field prove flatterers !' 

The difficulty increases with the received reading ; for, according to this, 
when drums and trumpets prove flatterers, courts and cities are to be 
made of false-faced soothing. Courts and cities are precisely what a 
soldier would describe as invariably so made. But Coriolanus contrasts 
courts and cities with the field ; he separates them : 

' Let courts and cities be 
Made all of false-fac'd soothing;' 

and he adds, as we believe — 

' Where steel grows soft 
As the parasite's silk.' 

The difficulties with the received reading are immeasurable. Whe7t steel 
grows soft as the parasite's silk, the commentators say that him (the 
steel), used for it, is to be made an overture for the wars ; but what over- 
ture means here they do not attempt to explain. The slight change we 
have made gives a perfectly clear meaning. The whole speech has now 
a leading idea : 

' Let them be made an overture for the wars.' 

Let them, the instruments which you profane, be the prelude to our 
wars. 

" Thus the whole sum is : ' Let trumpets and drums cease to sound 
when they become flatterers in the field. Let falsehood and flatterers 
have the rule in courts and cities, where even steel becomes soft as the 
parasite's silk. But let martial music be the prelude only to war.' " 

It is a strong confirmation of this reading and interpretation that so 
keen a critic as W. had independently adopted it. Clarke also has the 
same, except that he retains the " when " in 45, and we are not sure that 
any change is necessary there. The meaning may be, as Clarke gives it : 
"Let courts and cities be made all of false-fac'd adulation, when thus 
martial steel grows soft as the parasite's silken attire !" — that is, let it be 
taken as a matter of course, let us not wonder at it. Cf. Ham. iii. 4. 82 : 

"O shame! where is thy blush? Rebellious hell, 
If thou canst mutine in a matron's bones. 
To flaming youth let virtue be as wax. 
And melt in her own fire!" 

It has been objected to overture that it was not used in the time of S. 



ACT I. SCENE IX. 215 

in the sense of a musical prelude; and Wr. thinks that its use = propo- 
sal, offer (as in T. N. i. 5. 225 : " I bring no overture of war ;" which Ma- 
lone quotes in defence of the old reading here), is " entirely different." 
On the contrary, the sound of the trumpet as the signal for beginning the 
battle is virtually an offer of battle. Of course, it is not at all necessary 
to suppose that overture is used in any technical sense ; and to prevent 
misunderstanding, it would be better to avoid the use oi prelude in para- 
phrasing the passage, and to give it as W. does : " Let drums and trum- 
pets be used to tisher in war," etc. That is really all that it means, and 
the expression seems to us thoroughly Shakespearian. 

W. remarks : " The only objection to the reading of the text (and it 
is a great one) is its rhythm, which is, in my judgment, both un-Shake- 
spearian and unsuited to the mood of Coriolanus. There must be a pause 
after Never sound more ; and it would be in Shakespeare's manner of 
versification, and especially appropriate to Coriolanus, that the exclama- 
tion should come there to a full period. The prolongation of the first 
sentence of the speech, by an accessory clause, into the middle of the 
next line, enfeebles both the protest and the verse ; and the next sen- 
tence is measurably open to the same objection. But the rhythm of the 
whole speech, with any arrangement, is far from being unexceptionable." 

It would be a waste of space to add the various desperate attempts at 
emendation ; like Warburton's " camps as cities," and " let hymns be 
made," etc. Tyrwhitt's ''coverture for the wars " (also in the Coll. MS.) 
deserves to be noted as having been adopted by the Cambridge editors 
and others ; and Schmidt's rearrangement of the lines is curious for its 
combined audacity and ingenuity ; 

" When drums and trumpets shall 
I' th' field prove flatterers, let 'em be made 
An overture for th' wars no more, I say! 
When steel grows soft as th' parasite's silk, let courts 
And cities be made all of false-fac'd soothing!" 

Wh. points and explains the passage thus : 

" May these same instruments which you profane 
Never sound more! When drums and trumpets shall 
I' the field prove flatterers, let courts and cities be 
Made all of false-fac'd soothing: when steel grows 
Soft as the parasite's silk — Let them be made 
An overture for the wars no more, I say!" 

That is, " Let your drums and trumpets, profaned to vulgar uses of flat- 
tery, never sound more ! If even they must learn to flatter — if the sol- 
dier in his coat of steel must ape the parasite in his silk — let truth van- 
ish out of the earth, and courts and cities go their own way undisturbed : 
let your drums and trumpets, I say, henceforth be silent." There are 
some very good points in this interpretation. 

In his Lexicon, Schmidt suggests " overseer " for overture, referring to 
the " him " (that is, \h^ parasite) of the folio. 

For soothing =i^2X\txy, cf ii. 2. 69 below. See also K. John, p. 154 
(note on Soothest tip), and I Hen. IV. p. 185 (note on Soothers). 

47. For that. Because. Cf. i. i. 106 above, and iii. 3. 93 below. 



2i6 NOTES. 

48. Debile. Weak ; as in A. W. ii. 3. 39 : " debile minister." Cot- 
grave gives it as a translation of the Fr. debile. 

49. Here 'j- many, etc. Cf. ii. I. 128 below, and see Gr. 335. 

50. 51. Arranged as by K. ; one line in the folios, which (except the 
4th) have " shoot " for shout. See on i. i. 207 above. 

55! Give you. Represent you ; as in A. and C. i. 4. 40: 

" and men's reports 
Give him much wrong'd." 

Give out is often used in this sense. See 2 Hen. IV. p. 180. 

57. His proper harm. His own harm. See W. T. p. 172, note on My 
proper. 

60. This war^s garland. *' The corona triumphalis of laurel ; con- 
founded elsewhere with 'the oaken garland,' the corona civica " (Wh.). 

62. With all his trim belonging. That is, " with a caparison, and all fur- 
niture belonging to him " (see p. 175 above). For trim, cf. Sonn. 98. 2: 
" dress'd in all his trim," etc. 

65. Cains Marcius. The folios have "Marcus (or "Martins") Caius;" 
corrected by Rowe. 

66. Addition. Title. See Macb. p. 164, or Lear, p. 171. 
68. Go wash. See on i. 5. 26 above. 

72. 71? undercrest, etc. That is, to wear it for a crest as fairly as I 
can ; " a phrase from heraldry, signifying that he would endeavour to 
support his good opinion of him " ( Warb.). 

77. The best. " The chief men of Corioli " (Johnson). 

Articulate. Make ar/zV/^j of peace, enter into negotiations. The verb 
is transitive in i Hen. IV. v .1. 72. See our ed. p. 197. 

79. Now. But now, just now. 

82. Sometime lay. Once lodged. For sometime, cf. iv. i. 23 and v. i. 2 
below ; and for lay, iv. 4. 8 below. See also 2 Hen. IV. p. 185, note on 
Lie. 

On this passage, cf extract from North, p. 175 above. 

89. Free as is the wind. Malone quotes A. Y. L. ii. 7. 47 : 

" I must have liberty 
Withal, as large a charter as the wind, 
To blow on whom I please ;" - 

and Wr. adds Temp. i. 2. 498 : 

" Thou shalt be as free 
As mountain winds." 

Scene X. — 4. For I cannot, etc. " I cannot, as a Volscian and one of 
the vanquished, show myself in my real character " (Wr.). 

6. Good condition. There is a play upon the two senses of the phrase : 
the one in which the soldier has used it (=:good terms), and that of 
"good quality or character" (Wr.). For condition in the latter sense, 
cf. ii. 3. 91 and v. 4. 10 below. See also K. John, p. 158. 

7. The part that is at mercy. The side that is beaten, or at the mercy 
of the other. Cf. T. and C. iv. 4. 116 : "at mercy of my sword." See 
also Lear, p. 194, note on In mercy. 



ACT L SCENE X. 217 

11. Beard to beard. Steevens quotes Macb. v. 5. 6 : " We might have 
met them dareful, beard to beard." 

12. Mine emulation, etc. Coleridge remarks upon this speech : " I have 
such deep faith in Shakespeare's heart-lore, that I take it for granted 
that this is in nature, and not a mere anomaly ; although I cannot in my- 
self discover any germ of possible feeling which could wax and unfold it- 
self into such a sentiment as this. However, I presume that in this 
speech is meant to be contained a prevention of shock at the after- 
change in Aufidius's character." 

V. comments on this as follows : " Such a criticism from Coleridge is 
worthy the reader's consideration, but I cannot myself perceive its jus- 
tice. The varying feelings of Aufidius are such as may be often ob- 
served to arise in the contentions of able and ambitious men for honour 
or power, and are just such as would, under these circumstances, be nat- 
ural in a mind like that of Aufidius — ambitious, proud, and bold, with 
many noble and generous qualities, yet not above the influence of selfish 
and vindictive emotions and desires. The mortification of defeat em- 
bitters his rivalry to hatred. When afterwards his banished rival ap- 
peals to his nobler nature, that hatred dies away, and his generous feel- 
ing revives. Bitter jealousy and hatred again grow up, as his glories are 
eclipsed by his former adversary ; yet this dark passion, too, finally yields 
to a generous sorrow at his rival's death. I think that I have observed 
very similar alternations of such mixed motives and sentiments, in emi- 
nent men, in the collisions of political life." 

13. Where. Whereas (Malone). See on i. i. 94 above. 

14. In an equal force. On equal terms, in a fair fight. 

15. Potch. Poke, thrust; used by S. only here. Toilet quotes Ca- 
rew's Survey of Cornwall: "They use also to poche them with an in- 
strument somewhat like a salmon-speare." W. reads " poach." 

16. Or wrath or craft, etc. " By which my craft, if not my wrath, may 
get the upper hand " (Wh.). 

18. With only sufferiitg stain by him. Only because it is eclipsed by 
his. Cf. V. and A. 9 : " Stain to all nymphs " (that is, as Schmidt ex- 
plains, "by eclipsing them"). Wr. quotes Lyly, Euphues : "Yet his 
daughter . . . stayned ye beautie of them al." 

For him, etc. "To mischief him, my valour should deviate from its 
own native generosity " (Johnson). 

22. Embarquements. Embargoes, restraints ; not found elsewhere in 
this sense. Hanmer reads " Embankments," and Warb. " Embarrments." 
According to Cotgrave, one meaning of the Fr. embarquement is "an im- 
barguing ;" and Cole, in his Latin Diet, (cited by Malone), has " to im- 
bargue, or lay an imbargo upon." 

25. At home, upon my brother'' s guard. " In my own house, with my 
brother posted to protect him " (Johnson). 

26. The hospitable canon. The sacred law of hospitality. 

28. How H is held. " That is, the strength of the Roman garrison " 
(Wh.). 

30. Attended. Waited for. Cf. i. i. 70, 238 above ; and see 0th. ^p. 188. 

31. The city mills. The folio has "mils," for which Tyrwhitt would 



2iS NOTES. 

read " a mile." He asks, " Where could S. have heard of these viills at 
Antium ?" But, as Malone remarks, the poet often introduces these mi- 
nute local descriptions ; as in K. and J. i. i. 128: 

" underneath the grove of sycamore 
That westward rooteth from the city's side." 

Wr. adds : " It is worth while observing, as an indication that in such 
cases of local colouring Shakespeare had probably London in his mind, 
that in the year 1588 the Mayor and Corporation of the City petitioned 
the Queen that they might build four corn mills on the river Thames 
near the Bridge, and the Masters of the Trinity House certified that the 
erection of these mills ' on the south side of the Thames upon the Star- 
lings above the bridge ' would breed no annoyance. The ' city mills ' 
therefore in Shakespeare's time were close to the Globe Theatre." 



ACT n. 

Scene I. — i. Attgurer. Cf. J. C. ii. i. 200 : " the persuasion of his au- 
gurers." See also Id. ii. 2. 37, A. and C. iv. 12. 4 {" auguries " in the ear- 
ly eds.) and v. 2. 337. Augur occurs only in Sonn. 107. 6 and Phoenix 
and Turtle, 7. 

7. Pray you, who does the wolf love? " Implying that there are beasts 
which love nobody, and that among those beasts are the people" (John- 
son). For who=:whom, cf. Macd. iii. i. 123: "Who I myself struck 
down," etc. Gr. 274. 

15. /fi. For the duplication of the preposition, cf. A. V. Z. ii. 7.90: 
" Of what kind should this cock come of;" and see our ed. p. 165. Gr. 
407. 

21. Censured. Estimated, regarded. See on i. i. 261 above. See also 
Much Ado, p, 139. For of, see on i. 2. 13 above. 

27. A very little thief of occasion. That is, any trifling occasion. 

29. Dispositioits . . . pleasures. As Wr. remarks, " the plural was more 
commonly used in Shakespeare's time than now to describe a feeling or 
attribute which is common to a number of individuals." Cf. iii. I. 7 and 
iv. 5. 135 below. See also Rich. II. p. 206, note on Sights. 

35. Single. With a play upon the word in its sense of simple or silly ; 
as in 2 Hot. IV. i. 2. 207 : " your chin double, your wit single." See our 
ed. p. 172. 

36. O that you could turn your eyes, etc. " With allusion to the fable 
which says that every man has a bag hanging before him, in which he 
puts his iieighbour's faults, and another behind him, in which he stows 
his own " (Johnson). 

40. Unmeriting. That is, as undeserving. For the ellipsis, cf. iv. i. 53 
and iv. 5. 20 below. Gr, 276. 

44. Humorous. Full of humours or whims. Cf. A. V. L. i. 2. 278 : 
" The duke is humourous ;" and see our ed. p. 146, or 2 Hen. IV. p. 



ACT 11. SCENE I. 219 

45. Allaying. Cooling, qualifying ; as in v. 3. 85 below. Cf. M. of K 
11. 2. 195 : i. pj.^y ^Yiee, take pain 

To allay with some cold drops of modesty 
Thy skipping spirit." 

Steevens points out that Lovelace imitated the passage in his Verses to 
Altheafrom Priso7i : 

"When flowing cups run swiftly round 
"With no allaying Thames." 

Wr. quotes Baret, Alvearie : " Alaied : tempered with water. Dilutus. 
... He alaieth wine with water. Lympha temperat merum ;" also Hu- 
loet's Abcedarium, 1552 : " Alaye wyne._ Diluo." 

46. Something ituperfect, etc. That is, somewhat faulty as a magis- 
trate in forming an opinion of a case before hearing the other side. Wr. 
remarks : " It has been objected to this reading that Menenius would not 
speak of himself in such depreciatory terms, and justify the tribunes' at- 
tack. But it is his humour to say of himself the worst that popular opinion 
says of him, and so to disarm his opponents ; that he is quick in temper 
and hasty of tongue, that his bark is worse than his bite, that he never 
stops to think whether his outspokenness will give offence. There ap- 
pears to be no necessity for change, and certainly none for reading with 
Collier 'the thirst complaint,' or with Leo 'savouring the feast (or fish) 
of Lent.'" 

47. Motion. Motive, incitement ; as in Hen. VIII. i. i. 153: "from 
sincere motions." 

Converses more with. Is more conversant with. For the figure which 
follows, Malone compares L. L. Z. v. i. 94. The meaning of course is, as 
Johnson gives it, " rather a late lier down than an early riser." 

51. Wealsmeii. Statesmen ; used by S. nowhere else. Yoxweal—i^x^ 
commonwealth, see ii.3. 175 below, and cf. iii. i. 176. 

53. I can ''t say. The folios have " can " for can '/; corrected by Theo. 

54. When I find the ass, etc. That is, when I find your talk so asinine. 

57. Deadly. Adjectives in -ly are often used adverbially. Cf. Gr. i. 
Tell yon you have. The second jj/m/ was supplied by Pope. 

58. Microcosm. The "little world of man," regarded as the epitome of 
the universe or macrocosm. Cf. Lear, p. 215, note on His little world of 
man. 

59. Bisson conspecttiities. Purblind perceptions. For bisson (which 
Theo. substituted for the " beesome " of the folio), cf. Ham. ii. 2. 529 : 
"With bisson rheum;" and see our ed. p. 212. See also on iii. I. 131 
below. Wr. remarks : " Skinner [Etyjnologicoti Linguce Anglicance) gives 
as a Lincolnshire word ' Beesen, Bison, vel Beezen, csecus,' and Ray re- 
cords ' Bizen'd, blind ' among his No7'th Country Provincialisms. ' Bee- 
sen ' is still familiar in Lincolnshire (see Brogden's Provincial Words, etc., 
used i7t Lincolnshire), and ' Bizzen blind, purblind,' is in Miss Baker's 
No7-thamptonshire Glossary.'''' Conspectuities seems to be a word of Me- 
nenius's own coining. 

63. For poor knaves^ caps aitd legs. " That is, for their obeisance shown 
by bowing to you. To make a leg [see I Hen. IV. p. 169, note on My leg] 



2 20 NOTES. 

was the phrase in our author's time for a bow, and it is still used in ludi- 
crous language" (Malone). Cf. i Hen. IV. iv. 3. 168: "The more and 
less came in with cap and knee." See also A. W. ii. 2. 10 and T. of A. 
iii. 6. 107. 

64. Hearing a cause. Warb. remarks : " It appears from this whole 
speech that S. mistook the office oi prcefectiis iirbis for the tribune's of- 
fice." But, as Wr. notes, he merely followed North (see extract on p. 172 
above) in regarding the tribunes as magistrates, 

65. A fosset-seller. A seller of faucets, which is the common word in 
this country for what the English call " taps." Wr. quotes Palsgrave : 
" Faucet to drawe Wiwe—faiccet z, m. ; broche a estavper le tiin ;" and Cot- 
grave : " Guille : f. The quill, or faucet of a wine vessell." The French 
forms given in Cotgrave are Faiilset and Fausset. 

Rejourn. Adjourn ; used by S. only here. Burton, in his Anat. of 
Melan., has it in the sense of refer : " To the scriptures themselves I re- 
journe all such atheistical spirits." 

69. Mummers. Maskers, or performers in a masquerade. Cotgrave 
(quoted by Wr.) has *' Mommeur : m. A Mummer ; one that goes a 
mumming." 

Set up the bloody flag. That is, declare war. A red flag was the signal 
for battle. Cf. J. C. v. i. 14 : " Their bloody sign of battle is hung out." 
See also Hen. V. i. 2. loi. "The famous Dr. Sacheverell, in his sermon 
at Oxford in 1702, on Proverbs, viii. 15, denounced as apostates and trai- 
tors to the Church of England those of her members who were favour- 
able to the dissenters, ' Against Whom every Man, that Wishes Its Wel- 
fare, ought to Hang out the Bloody Flag, and Banner of Defiance.' " 
(Wr.). 

70. Bleeding. "That is, without having, as it were, dressed and cured 
it" (Schmidt). The Coll. MS. has "pleading." 

73. Fe?fecter. The only instance of the comparative in S. The super- 
lative occurs in Sonn. 51. 10, Muck Ado, ii. i. 317, and Macb. i. 5. 2. 
Giber ( = scoffer) he uses only here. 

80. A botcher was a mender of old clothes. See T. N. p. 128, 

83. Since Deucalion. That is, "since the great flood" {J. C. i. 2. 152). 
The Greek Noah is mentioned again in W. T. iv. 4. 442. 

84. God-defi. Good even. Cf. iv. 6. 21, 22 below ; and see R. and J. 
p. 148, or Hen. V. p. 164. 

96. Take my cap. Warb. proposed to read " cup" for cap. Of course, 
as Johnson notes, he throws up his cap in thanks to Jupiter. Wr. sees 
a reference to Jupiter as " the god of the sky." 

Hoo 1 as "an exclamation of triumphant joy" (Schmidt) occurs again 
in iii. 3. 137 below, and also in A. and C. ii. 7. 141. 

107. Galen. " An anachronism of near 650 years," as Grey says ; but, 
as Clarke remarks, " that Galen was known to his audiences as one of the 
most celebrated medical authorities of antique times was quite sufficient 
for Shakespeare's purpose." But the scholarly Bacon could never have 
tolerated such an introduction of Galen "out of due time ;" and to our 
mind these frequent and free-and-easy anachronisms are of themselves a 
sufficient refutation of the theory that " Bacon wrote Shakespeare." 



ACT II. SCENE I 221 

Empiridic. A word coined by Menenius (cf. 59 above), unless it 
be a printer's corruption. The spelling of the folios is "Emperick- 
qutique" or " Empericktique." Most of the modern eds. give "em- 
pericutic." Pope has "emperic," and the Coll. MS. "empiric physic," 
which is a very plausible emendation. 

To. Compared to. Gr. 187. 

115. On 'j brows. That is, he brings victory on his brows. For on V, 
cf. 174 below, and on V in i. i. 11 above. 

wd. The oaken garland. Cf. i. 3. 13 above and ii. 2. 94 below. See on 
i. 9. 60 above. 

122. Fiditised. A word jocosely formed from Aufidizis. 

123. Possessed of. Informed of. See i Hen. IV. p. 186, or T. N. p. 139. 
130. True pitrchasitig. Honest earning. Cf. M. of V. ii. 9. 43 : 

" O, that estates, degrees, and offices 
Were not deriv'd corruptly, and that clear honour 
Were purchas'd by the merit of the wearer!" 

132. Pow, waw ! The folio readings pooh, pooh ! 

139. His place. That is, the consulship. 

141. One V the neck, etc. Warb. says : " Seven,— one,— and two, and 
these make but nine ? Surely we may safely assist Menenius in his arith- 
metic ;" and so he reads, " one too i' the thigh." But Upton interprets 
the passage better : *' Seven wounds ? let me see ; one in the neck, two 
in the thigh— nay, I'm sure there are more, there are nine that I know 
of." 

149, 150. Death, that . . . men die. We cannot but agree with W. that 
this couplet is a mere playhouse " tag," added " to please the actor of 
Volumnia with a round, mouth-filling speech." 

Spirit (^= sprite) is monosyllabic ; as often. Gr. 463. 7V^rz/jj/( = sinewy) 
is found nowhere else in S. For advanced {=^\\ii^d), see on i. 6. 6i above ; 
and for declines (^falls), cf. T. and C. iv. 5. 189 : 

"When thou hast hung thy advanc'd sword i' the air, 
Not letting it decline on the declin'd." 

151. ^ sennet. A particular set of notes on a trumpet. See Hen. VIII. 
p. 176. 

152. Co7'ioh gates. See on i. 8. 8 above. 

153. Caius Marcius. The folios have *' Martins Caius," as in i. 9. 65 
above. In i. 9. 59 they read " Caius Martins." 

154. In the folios the line reads : " These in honour followes Martins 
Caius Coriolanus.'''' 

162. Deed -achieving honour. "The honour which springs from the 
achievement of deeds" (Wr.). Wh. less happily explains it "Honour 
that, by inciting men to, may be said itself to achieve great deeds." The 
expression is thoroughly Shakespearian in its poetical condensation, as 
forcible as it is "illogical." The sense is unmistakable, and any para- 
phrase weakens if it does not obscure it. 

_ 164. My gracious silence! And this is like unto it. How impertinent 
IS Steevens's paraphrase : " thou whose silent tears are more eloquent 
and grateful to me than the clamorous applause of the rest !" But of his 



222 NOTES. 

illustrative quotations this from Daniel's Complaint of Rosamond, 1599, 
is apt : 

"Ah, beauty, syren, fair enchanting good! 
Sweet silent rhetoric of persuading eyes ! 
Dumb eloquence, whose power doth move the blood 
More than the words or wisdom of the wise!" 

But Shakespeare puts all that, and more, into his three words. Warb. 
praises them, but evidently without understanding them : " The epithet 
to silence shows it not to proceed from reserve or sullenness, but to be 
the effect of a virtuous mind possessing itself in peace. The expression 
is extremely sublime ; and the sense of it conveys the finest praise that 
can be given to a good woman." For gracious, as expressing all that is 
lovely and lovable, cf. K. John, iii. 4. 81 : " There was not such a gracious 
creature born" (see also 96 just below), etc. 

Clarke remarks on this passage : " This name for his wife, who, while 
the others are receiving him with loud rejoicings, meets and welcomes 
him with speechless happiness looking out from her swimming eyes, is 
conceived in the very fulness of poetical and Shakespearian perfection. 
It comprises the gracefulness of beauty which distinguishes her, and the 
gracious efiect which her muteness of love-joy has upon him who shrinks 
from noisy applause and even from merely expressed approbation ; and 
it wonderfully concentrates into one felicitous word the silent softness 
that characterizes Virgilia throughout. She is precisely the woman — 
formed by nature gentle in manner, and rendered by circumstances spar- 
ing in speech — to inspire the fondest affection in such a man as Corio- 
lanus ; and we accordingly find him a passionately attached husband. 
The few words he addresses to her in the course of the play are among 
the most intense utterances of spousal enamouredness that even Shake- 
speare has written. The dramatic portrait of Virgilia we have always, 
considered to be one of the very finest of the poet's sketch-productions. 
It is put in with the most masterly touches ; it paints her by very few 
strokes, very few colours ; but they are so true, so exquisitely artistic, 
that they present her to the life. She is supremely gentle, and, like most 
women whose gentleness is their chief characteristic, singularly immov- 
able, not to say obstinate, when once resolved ; she is habitually silent, 
as the wife of such a man as Coriolanus and the daughter-in-law of such 
a woman as Volumnia would assuredly become, being naturally of a gen- 
tle disposition ; and this combination of gentleness and silence is won- 
derfully drawn by Shakespeare throughout the character-portrait, and as 
wonderfully condensed here into one expressive name." 

170-180. I kjww not . . . folly. Arranged as by Pope ; fifteen irregu- 
lar lines in the folios. 

174. At very root. For the omission of the article, see Gr. 90. Cf. iv. 
I. 47 below : " at gate," etc. 6>« 'j-=of his. Cf. 115 above. 

l?>i. Afefienitis, ever, ever. "Always the same Menenius ; blunt as 
ever" (Wh.). Cf. J. C. v. i. 63 : " Old Cassius still !" 

187. Change of honojtrs. " Variety of honours ; 2.'& change of raiment, 
among the writers of that time, signified variety of raiment" (Warb.). 
Schmidt similarly? explains it as " new honours." Clarke thinks it means 



ACT II. SCENE I. 



223 



"exchange of titles," referring to his new surname of Coriolanus by 
which he is to be known in place of Caius Marcius. For change = ex- 
change, cf. Miu/i Ado, iv. I. 185, Hen. V. iv. 8. 30, J. C. v. 3. 51, etc. 
Theo. has "charge" for change. 

188. Inherited. Obtained, enjoyed. Cf. R. and J. i. 2. 30: 

"even such delight 
Among fresh female buds shall you this night 
Inherit at my house," etc. 

189. The buildings of my fancy. Cf. Lear, iv. 2. 85 : "all the building 
in my fancy." 

193. Sway. Cf. Lear, \. 2. 53 : "aged tyranny, who sways, not as it 
hath power, but as it is suffered," etc. 

195. Yotir. See on i. i. 121 above. 

196. Rapture. Probably = a fit, a sense not inconsistent with the pri- 
mary one of a violent seizure. Wh. explains it as "passion." "Rupt- 
ure" is the conjecture of some anonymous critic — "probably Sairey 
Gamp, or some other good woman who 'monthlies'" (W.). That a 
child will " cry itself into fits " is still a common phrase among nurses, 
as Steevens notes; and that rapture was sometimes = fit, he shows by 
quoting The Hospital for London'' s Follies, 1602 : " Your darling will weep 
itself into a rapture, if you take not good heed." On the other hand, it 
must be admitted that excessive crying may cause rupture in infants ; 
and Dr. Ingleby, in his Shakespeare Hermeneutics (p. 149) cites Phiora- 
vante''s Secrets, 1582: "To helpe yong Children of the Rupture. The 
Rupture is caused two waies, the one through weaknesse of the place, and 
the other through much criying." 

197. Chats him. Chats or gossips about him, or "talks Coriolanus" 
(Wh.). This, as Schmidt points out, is not unlike the use of speak in 
ii. 2. 99 below, Cymb. i. i. 24, Hen. VII I. iv. 2. 32, etc. " Claps " (but, as 
Wr. asks, how could the nurse clap her hands and hold the baby at the 
same time ?), " shouts," " chats of," and " cheers " (Coll. MS.) have been 
suggested as emendations. 

i^a//&m= kitchen- wench ; as in Per. iv. 3. 34. It was also spelt mawkin, 
as it came to be pronounced. Wb. follows Johnson in deriving it from 
Mall (cf. Temp. ii. 2. 50 and T. N. i. 3. 135) or Mary ; but it was also — 
perhaps originally — a diminutive of Matilda. Wr. cites the Promptori- 
Jim Parvulornm : " Malkyne, or Mawt, propyr name Matildis.''^ 

198. Lockram. A cheap, coarse linen. Steevens quotes B. and F., 
Spanish Curate, iv. 5 : 

" I give per annum two hundred ells of lockram, 
That there be no straight dealings in their linnens;" 

and Glapthorne, Wit in a Constable, iv. i : 

" Thou thoughtst because I did wear Lokram shirts. 
Ide no wit." 

Wr. states that by an act of Parliament, 21 Henry 8, c. 14, linen-drapers 
were forbidden to import "lynnen clothe called Dowlas and Lockeram 
of the Comodites wrought and made in Brytayne in the partes beyond 
the See." This was repealed by 28 Henry 8, c. 4, which allows the im- 



224 NOTES. 

portation of "Doulas or Lokerams." For the derivation of the word 
(from Locrenan, in Brittany), see Wb. 

Reechy. Dirty (literally, smoky). Cf Much Ado, iii. 3. 143 : " the 
reechy painting ;" and see our ed, p. 147, or Ham. p. 240. By the way, 
what a graphic picture of the " Biddy" decking herself out in her cheap 
finery to see a procession go by, does the poet give us in these few words ! 
The whole description is of the same vivid character, and sweeps us 
along with the motley crowd in spite of ourselves. Cf. J. C. i. i. 42 fol. 

199. Bulks. "The projecting parts of shops on which goods were ex- 
posed for sale ; generally used by butchers and fishmongers. Florio 
\ltal. Diet.) gives ' Banco ... a bulke or butchers stall ;' and * Balcone, 
any window, namely a bay-window. Also a bulke or stall of a shop ' " 
(Wr.). Cf. 0th. V. I. I : " Here, stand behind this bulk." Halliwell de- 
fines it as " the front of a butcher's shop where the meat is laid." 

200. Ridges hors''d, etc. " Ridges of house-roofs on which men of all 
sorts of aspects sit astride" (Clarke). 

202. Seld-shozim. For j^/^=seldom, cf P. P. 175: "And as goods 
lost are seld or never found ;" and T. and C. iv. 5. 150 : "As seld I have 
the chance." For the compound, Steevens compares Day, Humotir out 
of Breath, 1607 : " O seld-seen metamorphosis !" and the old play of Hie- 
ronimo : " Why, is not this a strange and seld-seen thing ?" Spenser has 
selcouth (==seldom known) in F. Q. iv. 8. 14 : " But wondred much at his 
so selcouth case." 

For flamens (Roman priests), cf T. of A. iv. 3. 155 : "hoar the fla- 
men," etc. 

204. A vulgar station. A standing-place among the rabble. 

205. The war of white and damask. Warb. thought it necessary to 
change war to " ware ;" whereupon Johnson asks : " Has the commen- 
tator never heard of roses contending v^'iih. lilies for the empire of a lady's 
cheek.?" Steevens quotes R. of L.^i'. 

" Their silent war of lilies and of roses 
Which Tarquin viewed in her fair face's field;" 

T of S. iv. 5. 30 : " Such war of white and red within her cheeks ;" 
Chaucer, C. T 1040 (Tyrwhitt) : " For with the rose colour strof hire 
hewe ;" Wooton, Damcetas' Madrigal, etc. : " Amidst her cheekes the 
rose and lilly strive ;" and Massinger, Dtike of Florence : 

"the lillies 
Contending with the roses in her cheek." 

Farmer cites Cleaveland's quaint variation : 

"her cheeks, 
Where roses mix: no civil war 
Between her York and Lancaster." 

To these we may add V. and A. 345, and Gascoigne, Praise of the Fair 
Bridges : 

"Upon whose lively cheeke, 
To prove my judgment true, 
The rose and lillie seeme to strive 
For equall change of hewe." 



ACT 11. SCENE I. 



225 



No doubt many other instances of the well-worn figure might be found 
in the old poets. 

206. Nicely-gatvded. Schmidt considers this as "probably — scrupu- 
lously treated as a precious thing, carefully guarded and preserved." 
Wr. makes it simply = " daintily adorned." The former is perhaps more 
in keeping with the context. 

207. Pother, Spelt "poother" in the folios. Cf. Lear^ p. 217, note on 
Pudder. 

208. As if that. Johnson takes that to be the demonstrative ("as if 
that god who leads him, whatsoever god he be ") ; but it is probably the 
"conjunctional affix" (Gr. 287) ; as in Rich. III. iv. 4. 221 : " You speak 
as if that I had slain my cousins ;" T. and C. v. 5. 41 : " As if that luck, 
in very spite of cunning," etc. See also i. i. 112 above, and iii. 2. 52, iv. 
2. 13, iv. 4. 5, and v. 3. 98 below. 

Malone compares A. ajid C. iv. 8. 24 : 

"he hath fought to-day 
As if a god, in hate of mankind, had 
Destroyed in such a shape." 

212. Go sleep. See on i. 5. 26 and i. 9. 68 above. 

213. He cannot, etc. " He cannot begin to carry his honours, and con- 
clude his journey, /?'(?;?? the spot where he should begin, and to the spot 
where he should end'''' (Malone). Cf. Cymb. iii. 2. 65 : 

"How we may steal from hence, and for the gap 
That we shall make in time, from our hence-going 
And our return, to excuse." 

217. Upon their ancient malice. On account of their old grudge against 
him. Gf. Rich. 11. i. i. 9 : " If he appeal the duke on ancient malice." 

218. Which. Referring of course to ^az^j-^, 

220. As he is. As that he is. Gapell thought that we should read 
" As that." 

223. Napless. Threadbare. The folios have " Naples ;" corrected by 
Rowe. See on ii. 2, 133 below. 
• 22.^.'' T is right. 'T is true, 't is so- 

231. As our good wills . "As our dispositions towards him are" (Ma-- 
lone) ; or "as our best endeavours" (Wr.). On the other hand. Mason 
(so Schmidt) makes wills a verb : " as our advantage requires ;" or " as 
our advantage would have it" (Clarke). The latter is perhaps to be pre- 
ferred. 

233. For an end. "To cut the matter short" (Schmidt) ; or, perhaps, 
" to bring matters to a crisis " (Wr.). The folios join the words to what 
precedes, 

234. Suggest. Prompt (Steevens) ; as in Rich. IT. i. i. loi : " Suggest 
his soon-believing adversaries." See our ed. p. 153 (cf. p. 198). 

235. Still. Ever, constantly; as in ii. 2. 129 below. Gr. 69. 

To ''s power. To the utmost of his power, according to his power.^ Cf. 
IV. T. v. 2. 182 : " I will prove so, sir, to my power;" Much Ado, iv. i. 
220 : " That which we have we prize not^^o the worth ;" and T. and C. 
i. I. 7 : " The Greeks are strong and skilful to their strength." Gr. 187. 

P 



226 NOTES. 

237. Dispropertied their freedoms. " Made their freedom no freedom ; 
took from it all the properties of freedom" (Wh.). The verb occm's no- 
where else in S. 

240. The war. The folio has " their Warre ;" corrected by Hanmer. 
A few editors retain " their." Mason conjectured " their way." 

/'r^z'(«;/(^--" provender," which Pope substituted, and which S. else- 
where uses ; as in M. JSl. D. iv. i. 35, 0th. i. i. 48, etc. Steevens cites 
examples of provand {ohenev spelt provant or provau7it) from Stow, Ra- 
leigh, and other writers of the time. Wr. remarks that Jamieson, in his 
Scottish Dictionary^ gives the word in the {oxvas proviant and prowan, and 
readers of ^ Legend of Mo7ttrose will remember that "provant" was fre- 
quently in the mouth of the famous Captain Dugald Dalgetty. 

On the passage, cf. J. C. iv. i. 21 fol. 

244. Shall teach the people. " \i teach be the true reading, the sentence 
is perhaps abruptly broken off" (Wr.). Hanmer's "touch" is a very 
probable emendation, adopted by many editors. Malone explains teach 
as "instruct the people in their duty to their rulers;" and Steevens "in- 
struct the people in favour of our purposes." The latter, however, is 
strongly inclined to read "reach," as Theo. does. Wh. makes teach — 
" open their eyes." Mr. Crosby favours Seymour's conjecture of " tech " 
= irritate (cf. tetchy). 

245. Put upon V. Cf. ii. 3. 246 below: " by our putting on." See also 
Lear, pp. 190, 199, or Ham. p. 257. 

246. His. Needlessly changed by Pope to " the," and by Capell to " as." 
249-252. You . . . gloves. Arranged as by D. The lines end Capitoll 

. . . Consult . . . him . . . Clones in the folios. 
251. Dumb. That is, deaf 2iX\^dL dumb. 

253. Handkerchers. The folio spelling, indicating the pronunciation. 
In 0th. the quarto has " handkercher," the folio "handkerchief." 

254. Bended. S. uses bended and bent, both as past tense and parti- 
ciple ; but bent when the latter is = inclined, prone, etc. 

256. A shower and thunder, etc. Wr. compares for the arrangement 
v. 3. 100 below. See also Macb. i. 3. 60 : 



" Speak then to me, who neither beg nor fear 
Your favours nor your hate ;" 



W. T. iii. 2. 164: 
and Id. iii. 2. 206 : 



"though I with death and with 
Reward did threaten and encourage him ;" 



"if you can bring 
Tincture or lustre in her lip, her eye," etc. 

258. The time. That is, the present time, the occasion ; as hearts for 
the event is "courage to abide the issue" (Wr.). On event, cf. Ham. iv. 
4. 41, 50. 

259. Have with you. I '11 go with you. See A. Y.L. p. 146. 

Scene II. — The stage-direction in the folio is ^^ Enter two Officers, to 
lay Cushions, as it were, in the Capitoll.'''' This as it were was inserted 



ACT 11. SCENE I L 227 

because, there being no scenery in the theatres of that day, no representa- 
tion of the interior of the Capitol could be given (Malone). 

3. Of. By. See on i. 2. 13 above. 

5. Vengeance. The only instance of this colloquial adverb in S. It 
grows out of its use as a curse ; as in iii. i. 262 below. 

13. In. In regard to, about. Cf. Gr. 162. 

14. Lets. For the ellipsis of the subject, see on i. 3. 58 above. 

16. He waved. That is, he ivould waver. See Gr. 361, and cf. iv 6 
1 15 below. Wr. cites M. of V. ii. i. 20 fol. He adds that in what follows 
there is a "confusion of two constructions, 'he waved indifferently 'twixt 
good and harm,' and/doing them neither good nor harm.'" Cf ii -x 221 
below. ■ ^' 

19. Opposite. Opponent. See T. N. p. 145. 

Affect. Desire, seek. Cf. iii. 3. i, iv. 6. 33, and v. 3. 149 below. 

23. As those. As that ^those. Cf. i. 5. 24 and i. 6. 27 above. 

24. Bonneted. That is, took <?^ their bonnets, or caps. S. uses the verb 
only here. Wr. quotes Cotgrave : " Bonneter. To put of his cap vnto " 
Cf. m. 2. -]!, below. See also Rich. II. i. 4. 31 = *' Off goes his bonnet to 
an oyster- wench ;" and the note in our ed. p. 169. Delius (followed by 
Wh.) connects into their estimation and report with bonneted; that is 
I' bonneted their way, made their way by dint of bonneting and ^servility' 
into the favour of the people." K. thinks that bonjieted is:=:put on their 
caps : " His ascent is not by such easy degrees as those who, having been 
supple and courteous to the people, //// on their bonnets withozitanv fur- 
ther deed.'''' " "^ 

Without any further deed, etc. That is, without doing anything further 
to win their good opinion. To have them z«/^ = literally, to get themselves 
into. Wr. compares C. of E. ii. 2. 10 and T. ofS. ind. 2. 39. 
_ 28. Ingrateful. S. uses both ingrateful and ungrateful. Cf. ii. i q and 
IV. 5. 132 below. See also K. John, p. 180. 

33. Of Concerning. Cf. Rich. III. iii. 4. 2 : " to determine of the 
coronation." See also 2 Hen. IV. p. 183, note on Determine. 

35. After-meeting. So we have after-inquiry {Cy?nb. v. 4. 189), after-loss 
(Sonn. 90. 4), after-love [T G. of V. iii. I. 95, Rich. II v. 3. t,k), after-jiour- 
ishment {Per. i. 2. 13), etc. "^ 

36. Gratify. Requite. See T ofS. p. 141, or M. of V. p. 160. 

40. Well-found. " Fortunately met with " ( Wr.) ; "found to be as great 
as they were reported" (Schmidt). In the only other instance of the 
compound in S. {A. W. ii. i. 105) it is = well-skilled, expert. See our ed. 
p. 148. 

42. Caius Marcius. The names are transposed in the folio, as in ii. i. 
153 above. 

43.^ Met. ^ Changed by Hanmer to " meet," and by Capell to " are 
met." Cf. i. 9. 10 above. For a somewhat similar use of the past tense, 
see Gr. 347. 

45. Make tis think, etc. " Rather say that our means are too defective 
to afford an adequate reward for his services, than suppose our wishes to 
stretch out those means are defective" (Steevens). Wr. explains the 
passage thus : " make us rather think that our state is deficient in the 



2 28 NOTES. 

means of requiting his services, than that we are slack in extending its 
power for this purpose to the utmost." 

48. After. Afterwards ; as in Temp. ii. 2. 10 : " And after bite me," etc. 

49. Your loving motion, etc. " Your kind interposition with the com- 
mon people" (Johnson). 

50. To yield what passes. To grant whatever is enacted or decided upon. 
50-62. We are . . . your place. Arranged as by Pope ; prose in the 

folios. 

Convented. Convened; as in M.for M. v. i. 158 and Hen. VIII. v. i. 
52. Cf. r.TV.p. 169. 

51. Treaty. "Proposal tending to an agreement" (Schmidt). See K. 
John, p. 149. Wr. remarks that entreaty was used in the same sense, and 
cites Stow's Sumtnarie, 1595: " Dyuers entreatyes of peace were made 
betwene the kyng of Englande & Fraunce, by meane of the byshoppe of 
Rome, but none was concluded." 

53. Our assembly. Warb. would read "your" for our, because until 
the passing of the Lex Atinia the tribunes were not allowed to sit in the 
Senate, but had benches outside ; " a fact no doubt of which Shakespeare 
was either ignorant or to which he was indifferent" (Wr.). 

54. Blest to do. Happy to do ; as in K. John, iii. i. 251 : 

"and then we shall be blest 
To do your pleasure, and continue friends." 

56. That 's off. "That is nothing to the purpose" (Johnson); or "a 
little off the matter," as Dogberry puts it {Much Ado, iii. 5. 10). 

62. The stage-direction in the folios is, " Coriolanus rises, and offers to 
goe away.^'' At the beginning of the scene it is said " Coriolanus stands,^^ 
But from Brutus's remark in 67, it appears that he must afterwards have 
taken his seat (Wr.). 

63. Shame. Be ashamed ; as in A. Y. L. iv. 3. 136 ; 

"I do not shame 
To tell you what I was," etc. 
See our ed. p. 192. 

67. Disbench'd. Used by S. only here ; but we find bettch as a verb in 
W. T. i. 2. 314 and Lear, iii. 6. 40. Cf bencher — %t\-\zXox in ii. i. 74 above. 
69. Soothed. Flattered. Cf. soothing in i. 9. 44 above. 

72. Alarum. The call to arms (Ital. alVarme). See Macb. p. 187, note 
on Alarum'' d. 

73. Monster'd. Made monstrotis or extraordinary. S. has the verb 
again in Lear, i. I. 223 : " That monsters it." 

74. How can he platter, etc. " How can he be expected to practise 
flattery to others, who abhors it so much that he cannot hear it even when 
oifered to himself?" (Johnson). 

75. Thai V thousand, etc. Among whom there 's not one in a thousand 
good for anything. 

77. On 's. Of his. Cf. i. 3. 64 above. 

81. Haver. Possessor; the only instance of the noun in S. 

83. Singly. By any single man. 

At sixteen years. North (see p. 170 above) says "a stripling." 



ACT 11. SCENE IL 229 

84. Made a head for Rome. Raised an army to recover Rome. See 
I Hen. IV. p. 173, note on Made head. Cf. also iii. i. i below. 

87. Amazonian. Beardless as that of an Amazon. For chin the ist 
and 2d folios have " Shinne ;" and for bristled all the folios have *"' brizled" 
(corrected by Rowe). 

88. Bestrid. Bestrode; that is, to defend him when fallen in battle^ 
Cf. C.^/^.v. I. 192: 

"When I bestrid thee in the wars and took 
Deep scars to save thy life." 

See also the quibble in i Heti. IV. v. i. 122, and the metaphor in 2 Hen. 
IV. i. I. 207 and Macb. iv. 3. 4. Bestrid is the only form for the past tense 
and participle in S. 

91. Struck him on his knee. "This does not mean that he gave Tar- 
quin a blow on his knee, but gave him such a blow as occasioned him to 
fall on his knee : ' ad terram duplicato poplite Turnus ' " (Steevens). 

92. Act the wo?nan, etc. That is, play female parts on the stage. In 
the time of S. these parts were always taken by boys or young men. See 
M. JV. D. p. 134, note on Let me not play a woman; and cf. A. Y. L. p. 201, 
note on If I were a tuoman. 

94. Pupil age. Minority ; now written as one word, pupilage. Cf. i 
Hen. IV. ii. 4. 106: "to the pupil age of this present twelve o'clock at 
midnight." 

95. Man-enter'' d. Initiated into manhood. Cf. A. W. ii. i. 6: "After 
well-enter'd soldiers ;" that is, after being well initiated as soldiers. 

97. Lurch'' d all swords of the garland. That is, robbed them all of the 
prize. For the derivation oihcrch, see Wb. or Skeat. Cf. also Edinburgh 
Review., July, 1869, article on " Shakespearian Glossaries." Steevens quotes 
B. J., Silent Woman, v. i : " Well, Dauphine, you have lurch'd your friends 
of the better half of the garland, by concealing this part of the plot." 
Malone at one time thought that this might be a sneer at the passage in 
the text ; but on finding a similar phrase in a pamphlet by Thomas Nash, 
he came to the conclusion that it was a common expression of the time. 
Wr. is inclined to attach more weight to the coincidence than Malone felt 
justified in doing, and to see in Jonson a reminiscence of Shakespeare. 
If he is right, Coriolanus must have been written before 1609, the year in 
which The Silent Woman appeared. Cf. p. 10 above. 

99. Speak him home. Describe him thoroughly, or as he deserves. Cf. 
iii. 3. I below. See also Cymb. i. i. 24: " You speak him far," etc. 

loi. Weeds. The reading of the ist folio, changed in the 2d, as in some 
modern eds., to "waves." Steevens says that ''weeds, instead of falling 
below a vessel under sail, cling fast about the stem of it ;" but K. replies 
that " S. was not thinking of the weed floating on the billow ; the Avon 
or the Thames supplied him with the image of weeds rooted at the bot- 
tom." V. adds: "The weeds oi \\i& fiats of the Hudson, and the inlets 
of Long Island Sound, have so often furnished the American editor with 
a practical illustration of this image, that he has no hesitation in adopting 
this as the true reading." 

103. Stem. Carrying out the comparison in vessel. 



230 NOTES. 

104. It took. It "told," as we say; it left its impress. The folios read 
"it tooke from face to foot: He," etc. Tyrwhitt corrected the pointing. 

106. Was tini'd, etc. "The cries of the slaughtered regularly followed 
his motion, as music and a dancer accompany each other" (Johnson). 

107. The mortal gate. The fatal gate, or that which it was death to 
enter. Cf. mortal in iii. I. 297 below. It inay be = "made the scene of 
death," as Johnson explains it. 

Which he painted, etc. " The figure of his sword being death's stamp 
and marking his victims is here carried on. Coriolanus set his bloody 
mark upon the gate, or upon the city, indicating that it was his by an in- 
evitable fate, as plague-stricken houses were painted with a red cross " 
(Wr.). 

108. Shunless. Used by S. only here. It belongs to a class of words 
to which some modern critics have made objection; asking, for instance, 
in the case oi fadeless, " what is difade .?" 

no. Like a planet. An astrological allusion. Cf Ham. i. i, 162: "The 
nights are wholesome; then no planets strike ;" and see our ed. p. 177. 

III. Gajt. Began; but not a contraction of that word. See Macb. 
p. 153, note on Gitts. 

113. Fatigate. Fatigued; used by S. nowhere else. Wr. quotes Min- 
sheu. Guide into Tongues, 161 7 : " To fatigate or make wearie." For the 
form, cf. " articulate " in i Hen. IV. v. i. 72, etc. Gr. 342. 

115. Rtm reeking o''er, etc. " Coriolanus is compared to a continuous 
stream of reeking blood, which marked the course of his slaughtering 
sword" (Wr.). 

1 19. With measure. " That is, no honour will be too great for him ; 
he will show a mind equal to any elevation " (Johnson). 

123. Misery. Explained by Warb. and others as = avarice, miserli- 
ness ; but perhaps simply = wretchedness, miserable poverty. 

125. To end it. Johnson would read " to spend it," explaining the pas- 
sage thus : " To do great acts for the sake of doing them ; to spend his 
life for the sake of spending it." But, as Malone remarks, "the words 
afford this meaning without any alteration." 

129, Still. Ever. Cf ii. I. 235 above. 

133. Put on the gown, etc. As Wr. notes, S. was indebted for this (as 
for " the napless vesture of humility " in ii. I. 223) to North's translation 
of Plutarch, there being no such custom in ancient Rome that candidates 
for an office should appear in poor and threadbare garments. Rather 
they whitened their togas with pipeclay to give them as good an appear- 
ance as possible, and were hence called candidati. It is not difficult to 
trace the origin of the mistake. Plutarch, in his life of Coriolanus (c. 14) 
merely says that it was usual for candidates for an office to stand in the 
Forum dressed in a toga (Ijuanov) only, without the tunica [xitmv) or 
close-fitting garment underneath. In the QucEstiones Romajice, 49, he 
makes the same statement on the authority of Cato. Now Amyot, in his 
French translation, renders the expression correctly enough, " une robbe 
simple, sans saye dessoubs," but North (see p. 178 above) translates this 
" only with a poor gown on their backs, and without any coat under- 
neath ;" and just below he has " in such mean apparel " for the French 



ACT 11. SCENE III. 



231 



" en si humble habit." Shakespeare copies North's mistake, and em- 
phasizes it. Bacon (see on ii. i. 107 above) would have corrected it. 

134-139. For my wounds^ . . . have. Arranged as by Capell ; in the 
folios the lines end siifferage . . . doing . . . Voyces . . . Ceremonie . . . 
too V . . . Custome . . . haiie. 

135. Pass. Pass by, disregard ; as in K. John^ ii. i. 258 : " But if you 
fondly pass our proffer 'd offer." 

136. Voices. Votes ; as often below. Cf Rich. III. iii. 2. 53, iii. 4. 20, 29, 
Hen. VIII. \. 2. 70, ii. 2. 94, etc. 

140. Your form. Hanmer substituted "the form;" hvA. your form 
means "the form which custom prescribes to you " (Steevens). 

144. Unaching. The folios have "unaking;" the verb being spelt 
ake^ the noun ache. See Temp. p. 119, note on Aches. 

147. We recommend to yozi, Qic. We commit to you the presentation 
of our purpose to the people. For recommend, cf T. N. v. i. 94 : 

" denied me mine own purse, 
Which I had recommended to his use 
Not half an h&ur before." 

152. Require them. Ask them, make his request to them. Cf Hen, 
VIII. ii. 4. 144: " In humblest manner I require your highness," etc. 

155. Here, oit the market-place. The folio has " heere on," etc. Many 
eds. follow Theo. in putting a colon after here, connecting what follows 
with the next line. 

Scene III. — i. Once. " Once for all " (Warb.). Steevens cites C. of E. 
iii. I. 89 : "Once this, your long experience," etc. Farmer quotes Gas- 
zo\gxi^, Supposes : " Once, twenty-four ducattes he cost me." See also 
Much Ado, p. 125, note on '' T is once. The folios have "Once if," etc., 
which might be explained as an instance of the transposition of the ad- 
verb (cf Gr. 420), but on the whole it seems better to follow Theo. in the 
insertion of the comma. 

9. Ingrateful. See on ii. 2. 28 above. 

14. Once. " Once when " (Rowe's reading). See Gr. 244. W. com- 
pares the modern British barbarism of " immediately I did thus he did 
so (meaning as soon as or when I did, etc.)." Directly is used in the same 
bad way. 

15. Stuck not. Wr. remarks that the expression was once in very good 
use and had nothing colloquial about it. In i Esdras, iv, 21 we find, " He 
sticketh not to spend his hfe with his wife." Cf. Sonn. 10. 6 : " That 
'gainst thyself thou stick'st not to conspire." 

The many-headed multittide. Cf iii. i. 93 and iv. I. i below. 

17. Auburn. The first three folios read " Abram," which was one of 
the forms of the word. See R. and J. p. 163, note on Young Abraham 
Cupid. 

20. Consent of. Agreement upon. 

2\. Should be. Would be. Cf Gr. 326. 
. 28. In a fog. See on i. 4. 30 above. 

30. Conscience sake. The possessive inflection was often omitted in 



232 



NOTES. 



dissyllables ending with a sibilant (Gr. 217, 471), and sometimes before 
sake in other cases. Cf. " sentence end " in A. Y. L. iii. 2. 144, " fashion 
sake " in Id. iii. 2. 271, " heaven sake " in K. John, iv. i. 78, etc. 

31. You may, you may. That is, go on, go on, make fun of me as you 
will. Steevens quotes T. and C. iii. i. 118: 

*' Helen. Ay, ay, prithee now. By my troth, sweet lord, thou hast a fine forehead. 
Pandarus. Ay, you may, you may." 

34. The greater part. The majority. The folio points "carries it, I 
say ;" corrected by Theo. 

39. By particulars. One by one. Cf. iv. 7. 13 below. 

45. What must, etc. Arranged as in Pope. The folio reads ; 

" Wliat must I say, I pray Sir ? 
Plague vpon't, I cannot bring 
My tougne," etc. 

49. Some certain. Cf. L. L. L. v. i. 112 : " Some certain special hon- 
ours." See also Hen. V. \. i. 87, i. 2. 247, Rich. III. i. 4. 124, etc. 

53. Like the virtues, etc. " Those virtuous precepts, which the divines 
preach up to them, and lose by them as it were, by their neglecting the 
practice" (Theo.). S. was evidently thinking of modern preachers rather 
than ancient priests. Hanmer reads " advices " for virtues, and " on 'em " 
for by ''em. 

56. Wholesome. Rational. Steevens compares Ham. iii. 2. 328 : " If 
it shall please you to make me a wholesome answer," etc. 

Bid them, etc. Perhaps a question, as Mr. Crosby suggests. 

57. Re-enter two of the Citizejts. The folios have Enter three of the Citi- 
zens ;'' corrected by Rowe, who also changed the old "3 C?/." before 59, 
63, and 66 to " I OV." 

62. Ay, not mine own desire. The 1st folio has *' I, but mine owne de- 
sire ;" the 2d changes " but " to " no," and the 3d and ,4th to ". not." 
The reading in the text is Rowe's. 

71. Kindly, sir, I pray. The reading of the 4th folio ; the others have 
" Kindly sir, I pray," etc. Johnson reads " Kindly, sir V and Capell 
" Kindly } Sir," etc. 

75. A match. A bargain ! Cf. Cy7nb. iii. 6. 30 : 

" Cadwal and I 
Will play the cook and servant ; 't is our match." 

78. An V were to give again, etc. *' The naturalness of the writing here — 
with this break in the speech, and with the half-expressed but most ex- 
pressive sentences of puzzled annoyance and grudged consent — is inimi- 
table. There is no one like S. for conveying perfect zV/^pression through 
imperfect ^^cpression " (Clarke). 

79. Stand with. Be consistent with ; as in A. Y. L. ii. 4. 91 : " if it 
stand witlr honesty," etc. 

89. My 'sworn brother. Alluding to the fratres pirati of the middle 
ages, who were sworn to share each other's fortunes. See A. Y. Z. p. 
199, or Rich. II. p. 208. 



ACT II. SCENE III 



233 



91. Condition. Disposition; as in v. 4. 10 below. See Hen. V. pp. 183, 
186. 

93. Be off. That is, off with the hat. 

95. BountifuL Changed by Rowe to " bountifully ;" but adjectives 
are often used as adverbs. See on ii. i. 57 above. Gr. I. 

106. Stai've. Spelt " sterue " in the folio ; as in M. of V. iv. i. 38, R. and 
y. i. I. 225, T. of A. i. I. 257, and Cymb. i. 4. 180. See M. of V. p. 158. 

107. Hire. The 1st folio has " higher ;"' either the mistake of a copy- 
ist writing from dictation (Malone), or, as Wr. suggests, that of the com- 
positor from " carrying several words in his mind and so spelling as he 
pronounced them to himself" 

108. Wolvish toge. " Rough hirsute gown " (Johnson). The 1st fo- 
lio has " Wooluish tongue," changed in the 2d to " Woolvish gowne." 
"Tongue" is very probably a misprint for togue or toge ( = toga) ; like 
" Tongued " in the folio reading of 0th. i. i, 25, where the quarto has 
" toged." See Olh. p. 155. Wolvish may also be a misprint, and "wool- 
len," "woolish," " woolless " (Coll. MS.), "foolish," etc., have been pro- 
posed as emendations. Clarke suggests that the word may be " wool- 
'nish," an abbreviation of " wooUenish." Wr. thinks that " Coriolanus 
the soldier in his citizen's gown of humility felt like a wolf in sheep's 
clothing ;" but the explanation seems rather forced. 

109. Of Hob and Dick. As we say, "of Tom, Dick, and Harry." Wr. 
quotes Cotgrave : " Pied gri. A clowne, boore, hinde, swaine; a coun- 
trey hob." ZT^j/^ = Robert. Cf L. L. L. v. 2. 464: " Some mumble-news, 
some trencher knight, some Dick." 

no. Vouches. For the noun, cf. M.for M. ii. 4. 156, 0th. ii. i. 147, etc. 
By needless he seems to mean that they ought not to be needed when the 
senate has once settled the question. 

112. Antiqjt-e. Accented on the first syllable, as regularly in S. See 
A. V. L. p. 152, or Macb. p. 234. On the passage, see p. 20 above. 

118. Moe. More. See A. Y. L. p. 176. 

122-124. I have . . . Consul. Arranged as by Pope ; in the folios the 
lines end Voyces . . . more . . . Consult. 

And heard of . This must be thrown in contemptuously, like the some 
less, some more in the next line. The plebeians do not see at the time 
that he is mockiiig them (152) while begging their voices. 

131. Your limitation. The time required of you. Lines 131-134 are 
arranged as by Pope ; in the folios they end Limitation . . . Voyce . . . 
inuested . . . Senate. 

132. Remains. It remains ; as in Hajfi. ii. 2. 100 : " And now re- 
mains," etc. Gr. 404. 

133. The official marks. " The insignia of office " (Wr.). 

137. Upon your approbation. That is, for approving or confirming your 
election. Cf. 245 below ; and for upon, ii. 2. 51 above. 

145. ''T is warin at ''s heart. Wh. explains this " There is rage in his 
heart ;" but it more likely refers to the gratification he evidently feels, 
though too proud to express it. 

i^d. Weeds. Garments. See J/. iV; Z>. p. 149, Cf 215 below. 

162. Aged custom. Warb. notes that this was but eighteen years after 



234 NOTES. 

the expulsion of the kings ; but the poet was probably misled by Plu- 
tarch's reference to the custom as one of a former time. See p. 178 
above. 

167. No further. Nothing further to do; an ellipsis not unlike scores 
of others in S. 

168. Ignorant to see ''t. "Did you want knowledge to discern it?" 
(Johnson). 

\']0. To yield, ^j- to yield. Cf. Gr. 281. 

171. Lesson' d. For the verb, cf. Rich. III. i. 4. 246: "As he lesson'd 
us to weep ;" and see our ed. p. 196. 

175. Weal. " The weal o' the common " (i. I. 144), or commonwealth. 
For the transitive arrive, cf. J. C. i.2. iio: "arrive the point propos'd." 
See also R. of L. 781 and 3 Hen. VI. v. 3. 8. 

178. Plebeii. The only instance of the form in S. 

182. Would think tipon yoti, etc. " Would retain a grateful remem- 
brance of you, etc." (Malone). 

184. Statiding your friendly lord. Wr. compares 2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 89 : 
" Stand my good lord, pray, in your good report." 

185. Touch'' d. Tested as with a touchstone. See K. John, p. 153. 

186. Pluck' d. See on i. 3. 6 above, and add i. 3. 29 and iii. 1.309 to 
the examples there given. 

188. Cause. Occasion; as in i. 6.83 above. 

190. Article. Condition, restriction. 

191. Putting him to rage. Cf. iii. 3. 25 below : " Put him to choler." 
194. Free contempt. " Contempt open and unrestrained " (Johnson). 

198. Heart. " Sense, wisdom " (Wh.). Cf. i. 1. 109 above : " the coun- 
sellor heart." 

199. Rectorship. Guidance, government ; used by S. only here. 
199-202. Have you . . . tongues? As arranged by Pope; three lines 

in the folios, ending ^j/J'^r . . . mock . . , to7/gues ? 

Of him bestow. Cf. A. W. iii. 5. 113 : "I will bestow some precepts of 
this virgin ;" and T. N. iii. 4. 2 : " what bestow of him V Gr. 175. 

206. / twice, etc. The reading of the folios (" I, twice " in the 4th fo- 
lio), which Rowe took to be = " Ay, twice," etc. 

To piece ''em. Cf. Lear, \. i. 202: "Or all of it, with our displeasure 
piec'd," etc. 

213. Enforce his pride. " Object his pride, and enforce the objection " 
(Johnson) ; lay stress upon it. 

215. Weed. See on 146 above. 

218. Portance. Bearing, demeanour; used by S. only here and in 0th. 

i. 3- 139- 

219. Most. Omitted by Pope. Ungj-avely =.yi\\\\o\x\. dignity. 

220-226. Lc:y . . . do. Arranged as by Capell ; six lines in the fo- 
lios, ending Tribunes . . . betweene . . . him . . . commandment . . . 
that . . . do. 

222. But is " unnecessary, and inserted only in consequence of the pre- 
ceding parenthetical clause " (Wr.). 

225. Affections. Inclinations ; as in i. i. 97 above. 

228. To voice. To vote. Cf. the use of the noun in i, 33, 73, etc., above. 



ACT III. SCENE/. 



235 



230. Youngly. C{. Sonn. ii. 3 : " And that fresh blood which youngly 
thou bestowest." It is an adjective in Gower, Conf. Am. : " with a 
yongly face." 

237. And Censorinns, etc. The folios read : 

" hither 
And Nobly nam'd, so twice being Censor, 
Was his great Ancestor." 

Something has evidently been lost, which the corresponding passage in 
North (see p. 169 above) helps us to supply, though the editors do not 
agree on the precise wording of it. Pope pieced it out thus : 

" And Censorinus, darling of the people 
(And nobly nam'd so for twice being censor), 
Was," etc. 

Sr. reads : " One of that family nam'd Censorinus ;" Delius : " And Cen- 
sorinus, that was so surnam'd ;" Leo : " And Censorinus, nam'd so by 
the people ;" and Keightley : " And Censorinus, he that was so nam'd." 
Dr. Nicholson proposes : " And he that was surnamed Censorinus." The 
reading in the text is that of D. The Camb. editors had given, " And 
Censorinus, nobly named so," etc., which D. modified in order to pre- 
serve the "nam'd" of the folio. This reading has the merit of leaving 
the words of the folio still in their order, and of introducing what must 
have been the significant fact that Censorinus was chosen by the people ; 
and it does not lug in darling in a way entirely unlike the poet's use of 
the word elsewhere. 

As Malone points out, Plutarch does not say that any of these persons 
was ancestor of Coriolanus, but only that they were oi the same house or 
family. Caius Martins Rutilius did not obtain the name of Censorinus 
till the year of Rome 487, and the Marcian aqueduct was not built until 
the year 613, nearly 350 years after the death of Coriolanus. The ruins 
of the Aqua Marcia are still one of the most striking features of the Ro- 
man Campagna. A modern aqueduct, 33 miles long, has been built to 
bring the same waters to the city. It was completed in September, 1870, 
and the water is considered to-day the best in Rome. 

243. Scaling, etc. " That is, weighing Mx's, past and present behaviour" 
(Johnson). 

246. Putting on. Instigation; as in 0th. ii. i. 313, etc. See also on 
ii. I. 245 above. 

250. This mutiny, etc. It would be better to risk this mutiny than 
to wail for a worse one that would unquestionably come. 

252. Iti. Into. Cf iii. I. 33 below: "fall in broil." Gr. 159. 

253. Both observe, etc. " Mark, catch, and improve the opportunity 
which his hasty anger will afford us" (Johnson). 



ACT III. 

Scene I. — i. Made netv head. Raised a new army. See on ii. 2. 
above. 



236 NOTES. 

3. Our swifter composition. Our making terms the sooner. For com- 
position, cf. Macb. p. 156. 

5. Make road. Cf. Hen. V. i, 2. 138: "the Scot, who will maice road 
upon us," Wr. cites I Sam. xxvii. 10. 

6. Worn. Worn out, exhausted. Cf. A. V. L. ii. 4. 38 : " Wearing thy 
hearer in thy mistress' praise;" and see our ed. p. 158. Cf. A. W. p. 

175. 

7. In our ages. In our day, " the age of any of tts " (Wh.). We have 
the plural in a different sense m W. T. iv. 4. 78: 

"well you fit our ages 
With flowers of winter." 

9. On safe -guard. "With a convoy, a guard appointed to protect 
him" (Steevens). 

10. For. Because ; as in v. 2, 84 below. Gr. 151. 

16. To hopeless restitution. Beyond all hope of restitution. 

23. Prank them. " Plume, deck, dignify themselves " (Johnson). See 
T. N. p. 141. Wr. cites Cotgrave: " Ajolier. To pranke, tricke vp, set 
out, make fine." Steevens compares M.forM.\\.2. 118: "Drest in a 
little brief authority." 

24. Against all noble sufferance. Past the endurance of the nobility. 
29. The noble and the common. The folio reading ; changed by Rowe 

to " the nobles and the commons." Cf. com?non in i. i. 144 ; and for noble, 
2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 59. 

43. When corn was given, etc. See North, p. 179 above. 

44. ScandaPd. For the verb, cf. J. C.\. 2. 76: "And after scandal 
them." See also Cymb. iii. 4. 62. 

47. Sithence. Since ; an old form used by S. only here and in A. W. 
i. 3. 124, where it is a conjunction. For sith, which he uses often, see 
Ham. pp. 201, 246,253. Gr. 132. See also p. 180 above. 

48. You are like, etc. You are likely, etc. Theo. gives the speech to 
Coriolanus, as many of the editors do, and at first sight the reply seems 
to favour the change; but, as K. remarks, the interruption by Cominius 
gives spirit and variety to the scene. The yours in the reply might be 
addressed to Cominius as identified with the interests of Coriolanus : 
the business oi your party. 

49. Each way to better yours. If this were given to Coriolanus, Clarke's 
explanation might be accepted: "In all respects to improve upon your 
method of informing the people, which it would be your busines* to do 
were you to become consul." 

50. Yo7td. Not a contraction oi yonder, as often printed. See Temp. 
p. 121. 

58. Abus'd. Deceived ; as often. See Ham. p. 215, or Oth. p. 158. 
Set on. It is a question whether set on here = instigated to this, or 

whether it should be separated from what precedes, and made impera- 
tive =go on ; as in J. C. \. 2. 11 : " Set on ; and leave no ceremony out." 
The former is favoured by 37 above, and the latter by 112 below. 

Paltering. Shuffling, equivocation. See J. C. p. 145, or Macb. p. 254. 

59. Rome. Steevens would read " Romans," for the measure. 



ACT III. SCENE L 237 

60. Rub. Impediment, obstacle ; *' a metaphor from the bowling- 
green " (Malone). See Rich. II. p. 197 ; and cf. K. John, iii. 4. 128. 

Dishonour' d. An adjective = dishonourable (Schmidt); as in Lear,'\. 
I. 231: "dishonour'd step." Cf. honour' d in 72 below, and desei'ved= 
deserving in 292. See Gr. 374 (cf. 294). 

iP(2/j^/>'= treacherously (Johnson). 

61-62. Tell . . . again. As in Pope; in the folios the first line ends 
with speech. 

64-68. Now . . . again. Arranged as by Capell ; in the folios the lines 
end will . . . pardons . . . Meyrjie . . . flatter . . • againe. 

66. Many. The ist folio has "Meynie ;" the 2d and 3d folios " Meyny." 
We find "meiny" ( = retinue, attendants) in Lear, ii. 4. 35 (see our ed. 
p. 208), but here many, which is the reading of the 4th folio, seems bet- 
ter. Cf 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 91 : " O thou fond many, with what loud ap- 
plause, etc. See our ed. p. 159. 

Let them, etc. " Let them look in the mirror which I hold up to them, 
a mirror which does not flatter, and see themselves" (Johnson). 

69. Soothijtg. Flattering. See on ii. 2. 69 above. 

70. Cockle. A weed {Agrostemma githago) which grows in cornfields. 
The metaphor is taken from Plutarch. See p. 179 above. Cf L. L. L. 
iv. 3. 383 : " Sow'd cockle reap'd no corn." 

78. Measles. The word originally (see Wb.) meant both leprosy and 
lepers ; and here, as Clarke notes, the two senses appear to be combined. 
S. uses the word nowhere else. 

79. Tetter. The only instance of the verb in S. Compare the noun 
(^eruption) in Ham. i. 5. 71 and T. and C. v. i. 27. 

80-85. ^'^'^ speak . . . sleep. Arranged as by Capell ; in the folios the 
lines end God . . . Infirmity . . . know V . . . his . . . Choller ? . . . sleep. 
82. Of their iytfirmity. As weak as they. 

89. Triton. The only allusion in S. to Neptune's trumpeter. Mi7i- 
?«ciwj=" small fry" (Warb.). The English editors think it necessary to 
explain the word, but it is in familiar use in this country. Ci.L.L. L. i. 
I. 251. 

90. Hts absohde ' shall.'' Wr. compares Macb. iii. 6. 40. See pp. 13, 21 
above. 

From the canon. Johnson explained this as "contrary to the estab- 
lished rule;" but Mason makes it=" according to the rule; alluding to 
the absolute veto of the tribunes, the power of putting a stop to every 
proceeding." "Accordingly," he adds, "Coriolanus, instead of disput- 
ing this power of the tribunes, proceeds to argue against the power it- 
self, and to inveigh against the patricians for having granted it." The 
latter explanation, as Clarke remarks, is favoured by what Sicinius says 
in iii. 3. 13 fol. below. The passage is a curious illustration of the di- 
rectly opposite sense which this little vioxdfrom may give to" a statement. 
Cf the play upon the word in Rich. III. iv. 4. 258 fol. 

91. O good. The folios have " O God !" The correction was made 
by Pope (suggested by Theo.). 

92. Reckless. Wr. notes that the word is spelt "wreaklesse" and 
" wreakless " in the folios, as in M.for M. iv. 2. 150 ; " Carelesse, wreak- 



238 NOTES. 

lesse, and fearlesse of what 's past, present, or to come ;" and 3 Hen. VI. 
V. 6. 7 : " So flies the wreaklesse shepherd from y® Wolfe." 

93. Given Hydra here to choose, etc. Allowed this " many-headed mul- 
titude " (see ii. 3. 15 above) to choose, etc. Here is changed to "leave" 
in the Coll. MS. ; and to "heart" by D. (Leo's conjecture); but no al- 
teration is required by either sense or syntax. 

For other allusions to Hydra, see i Hen. IV. p. 201, note on Like Hy 
dra^s heads. Cf. Hen. V. i. i. 35. See also iv. 1. 1 below. 

95. Horn. Carrying out the idea of Triton, blowing "his wreathed 
horn," as Wordsworth calls it. 

Monster'' s. The folios have " Monsters," the regular form of the pos- 
sessive in the printing of that day. Some editors follow Capell in read- 
ing "monster;" but, as Wr. notes, the construction is the same as in 

6>/;z^. ii. 3. 149 : .,_, 

■^ vj -r> t< Shrew me, 

If I would lose it for a revenue 

Of any king's in Europe ;" 

and Rich. II. iii. 4. 70 : 

" Letters came last night 
To a dear friend of the good duke of York's." 

96. /;/. Into. See on ii. 3. 252 above. 

98. Vail your ignorance. "Cause your ignorance, which has allowed 
him to have this power, to sink before it " (Wr.) ; or " let your admitted 
ignorance take a lower tone and defer to their admitted superiority " 
(Clarke). For vail— lower, let fall, cf. M. of V. i. i. 28: "Vailing her 
high-top lower. than her ribs ;" and see our ed. p. 128. Cf. Ham. p. 179. 
The Coll. MS. has "impotence" for ignorance, and St. conjectures "sig- 
norie " or " signories." 

For awake your lenity, cf. " wake your patience " in Much Ado, v. i. 
102 ; and see our ed. p. 164. Cf. also Rich. III. p. 191, note on Move our 
patience. 

99. Learn'' d. So in the folios. Cf T. N. i. 5. 279 : " Invoices well di- 
vulg'd, free, learn'd, and valiant." The usual form in S. is learned, as 
now. Cf iii. 2. 77 below. 

103. The greafst taste, etc. The predominant flavour is most like 
theirs. For contracted superlatives, see Gr. 473. Cf. iv. 6. 70 below. 
YoY palate as a verb, cf. T. and C. iv. I. 59 and A. and C. v. 2. 7. 

no. Confusion. Ruin, destruction; as often. Cf 190 below. Here 
the word is a quadrisyllable, as in M. N. D. i. i. 149 : " So quick bright 
things come to confusion." Gr. 479. 

112. Take the one by the other. " Mutually destroy each other's power " 
(Clarke). Cf. iv. 4. 20 below. 

1 14. As "'twas us''d, etc. " As they used to do in the cities of Greece " 
(see p. 179 above). 

115. Sofnetime. Formerly; as often. Cf. v. i. 2 below. Sometimes 
was occasionally used in the same way. See Gr. (i%a. 

120. More worthier. The 2d folio has " vvorthie " (the 3d and 4th 
"worthy") for worthier; but double comparatives are common in S. 
SeeGr. II. 



ACT III. SCENE I. 239 

121. Our recompense. A reward /r^»? us ; the our being "subjective," 
not " objective." 

124. Thread the gates. Cf. Rich. II. v. 5. 17 : "To thread the postern 
of a needle's eye." Wr. thinks that thread is = file through one by one, 
in contrast to thronging to the service. 

129. Motive. The folios have "native," which the Camb. ed., Wr., 
and Clarke retain. Capell explains it as "native cause," getting the hint 
from unborti. But motive, suggested by Heath, and adopted by Sr., D., 
W., and others, is probably what S. wrote. He does not elsewhere use 
native as a noun. 

131. Bisson multitude. The folios have " Bosome-multiplied," which 
Clarke and Wr. retain (omitting the hyphen), comparing Lear, v, 3. 49, 
and 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 91 fol. The reading in the text is from the Coll. MS., 
and is generally adopted. For bisson, see on ii. i. 59 above. 

134. The greater poll. The majority. Cf. iii. 3. 10 below. 

137. Call our cares fears. " Attribute all we do in care of them to our 
fear" (Wr.). 

142. Worship. Dignity, authority; as in W. T. i. 2. 314: "rear'd to 
worship," etc. 

143. Where one. The folios have " Whereon ;" corrected by Rowe. 

144. Without all reason. Cf. Macb. iii. 2. 11 : "without all remed)^" 
etc. Wr. cites Hebrews, vii. 7. For ^^/z/rj/— gentle birth, cf. R. of L. 569: 
" By knighthood, gentry, and sweet friendship's oath," etc. 

145. Conclude. Decide, settle a question. 

Yea and no. Wr. remarks : "According to Sir Thomas More's rule, 
yea and nay go together, and yes and 7to ; the former being the answers 
to questions framed in the affirmative, and the latter to those framed in 
the negative. But this was a rule which was not strictly observed, and 
Shakespeare neglected it both here and elsewhere. CL R.of L. 1340: 
' Receives the scroll without or yea or no ;' and M. fF. i. i. 88 : 'By yea 
and no, I do.' " 

148. Slightness. Weakness ; used by S. only here. Cf. slight m y. C. 
iv. I. 12, iv, 3. 37, etc. Wh. well paraphrases Unstable slightness by " the 
feebleness of vacillation." 

150. Less fearful than discreet. "He does not disguise the danger of 
the course he advises, but to be fearless here is true discretion, for it is 
the single chance of safety" (Wh.). 

152. Doubt. Dread, fear. Johnson paraphrases the passage thus : 
"You whose zeal predominates over your terrors; you who do not so 
much fear the danger of violent measures, as wish the good to which 
they are necessary, the preservation of the original constitution of our 
government." 

154. To jump. "To put to stake, to hazard" (Schmidt). Ql Macb.\. 
7. 7 : " We 'd jump the life to come ;" and Cymb. iv. 4. 188 : " Jump the 
after inquiry on your own peril." Steevens quotes Holland's Pliny, xxv. 
5: "for certainly it putteth the patient to a jumpe or great hazard." 
Pope reads "vamp," Sr. "imp," and St. conjectures "purge;" but, as 
Clarke remarks, " the argument throughout the passage, as well as the 
sentence in immediate juxtaposition, requires that the original word sig- 



240 



NOTES. 



nifying risk should be retained and not altered to one that means patch 
up by attempted cicre^ 

156. The multitudinous tongue. *' The tongues o' the common mouth " 
(22 above), or the tribunes. 

159. Integrity. "Thoroughness and singleness of purpose" (Wh.). 

161. Has. See on i. 3. 58 above. 

165. Bald. Evidently contemptuous ; apparently used in the same 
sense as when applied to language or reasoning. Cf. C. of E. ii. 2. no: 
"a bald conclusion;" and i Hen. IV. i. 3. 65 : "bald unjointed chat." 
Wr. quotes Cotgrave : "Chauve d'esprit. Bauld-spirited : that hath as 
little wit in, as he hath haire on his head." 

167. In a rebellion. The folios join these words to what precedes ; the 
pointing here is Pope's. 

170. let what is meet., etc. " Let it be said by you that what is meet 
to be done must be meet, that is, shall be done, and put an end at once to 
the tribunitian power, which was established when irresistible violence, 
not a regard to propriety, directed the legislature " (Malone). 

173. Let him be apprehended. See extract from North, p. 180 above. 

175. Attach. Arrest. See R. and J. p. 217. 

htnovator. Used by S. only here. Like innovation, which he has three 
times, it implies change_/2?r the worse (Schmidt). 

178. Surety. For the verb, cf. A. W. v. 3. 298 : " he shall surety me." 

185. Weapons, etc. The editors generally follow the folios in assigning 
this line to the 2d Senator, and most of them give the next two lines to 
the same speaker. " But surely the words are intended to express the 
tumultuous cries of the partisans on both sides, who are bustling about 
Coriolanus. The following words. Peace, peace, etc., attributed to M//' 
in the folios, are spoken by some of the elder senators endeavouring to 
calm the tumult " (Camb. ed.). 

190. Confusion. See on no above. 

194. At point to lose. Cf. v. 4. 61 below. See also Lear, iii. i. 33 ; 

"and are at point 
To show their open banner," etc. 

204. That is the way, etc. Pope gave this speech to Coriolanus ; but, 
as K. remarks, " Coriolanus is standing apart, in proud and sullen rage ; 
and yet the modern editors put these four lines in his mouth, as if it was 
any part of his character to argue with the people about the prudence of 
their conduct." 

206. Distinctly ranges. Is standing in line, upright and perfect. 

207. This deserves death. This does not necessarily refer to what has 
just been said by Cominius, though it has been made an argument for 
transferring that speech to Coriolanus. As St. remarks, it may refer to 
what the latter has previously said. Even if it were a comment on the 
preceding speech, it would not justify our taking that away from Co- 
minius. 

2\o. In whose power. By whose power. Cf. i. 10. 14 above. 
212. Present. Instant, immediate ; as very often. Cf. iii. 3. 21 and iv. 
3. 42 below. See also p. 187 above. 



ACT III. SCENE L 



241 



213. The rock Tarpeian. See extract from North, p. 182 above. 
215, 216. Prose in the folios, like 227, 228 below. 

230. Your. The folios have " our ;" corrected by Rowe. 

231. Natight. So spelt in the folios, but generally nought in this sense. 
See A. Y. L. p. 142. 

Stand fast^ etc. The folios give the speech to Cominius. Warb. trans- 
ferred it to Coriolanus, Capell to a senator. K. remarks : " Amidst all 
this tumult the first words which Coriolanus utters, according to the 
original copy, are, ' No, I '11 die here.' He again continues silent ; but 
the modern editors must have him talking : and so they put into his 
mouth the calculating sentence, ' We have as many friends as enemies,' 
and the equally characteristic talking of Menenius — ' I would they were 
barbarians.' " But Cominius does not want to make a stand against the 
mob, as his next three speeches clearly show ; and that the other speech 
to which K. refers (238-242) should be divided between Coriolanus and 
Menenius, as Tyrwhitt first suggested, appears from 241, which, as Wr. 
notes, implies that Coriolanus has just spoken. 

236. Tent. Probe. See on i. 9. 30 above. 

237. Come, sir, etc. The ist folio gives this speech to Coriolanus ; 
corrected in the 2d folio. 

241^. Worthy. Justifiable, legitimate ; as in A^ John, ii. i. 281, 0th. iii. 
3. 254, etc. 

242. 07te time will owe another. " One time will compensate for an- 
other. Our time of triumph will come hereafter. . . . Let us trust to 
futurity" (Malone). 

244. Take up. Cope with. See 2 Hen. IV. p. 159. 

245. 'Z'/j- odds against arithmetic. The odds against us is beyond cal- 
culation. 

247. Against. In the way of; literally, opposite (cf ozier against). 

248. Tag. Rabble, " the tag-rag people " {j. C. i. 2. 260). " The low- 
est and most despicable of the populace are still denominated by those a 
little above them Tag, rag, and bobtaiP'' (Johnson). 

259, Does. See on i. 3- 58 above. 

268. Scorn him. "Disdain to allow him" (Wr,). 

273. Shall, sure on '/. The 1st folio has "shall sure ont ;" the other 
folios change "ont" to "out." Pope reads "shall be sure on 't," and 
Theo. " shall, be sure on 't." 

275. Cry havoc, etc. Give the signal for general slaughter when you 
should try more moderate measures. See K. John, p. 147, 

277. Holp. Used by S. oftener than helped, both as past tense and 
participle. Cf. iv. 6. 83 below. 

284. Turn you to, C£ Temp. i. 2. 64 : " the teen that I have turn'd you 
to," etc. 

288, One danger. If this be what S. wrote, we must accept Clarke's 
explanation : " To eject him hence were but one danger ; and to keep 
him here another — our certain death." Perhaps it would be better to 
read " our danger " (Theo.). The Camb. editors conjecture " moe dan- 
ger ;" but moe (as one of these editors has himself elsewhere noted) is 
used only with a plural or a collective noun. See A. Y. L. p. 176. 

Q 



242 NOTES. 

292. Deserv'd. Deserving. See on 60 above. Cf. 0th, p. 168, note on 
Delighted, or R. and J. p. 204, on Becotrud. 

293. Jove's own book. Wr. thinks that S. had in mind either Malachi, 
iii. 16 or Exodus, xxxii. 32. 

304. Clean kam. " Clean from the purpose " {J. C \. 3. 35), " clean out 
of the way " {0th. i. 3. 366), quite irrelevant. For clea7i, cf. also Josh. iii. 
17, Ps. Ixxvii. 8, etc. A7;w = crooked, awry. Wr. quotes Cotgrave ; 
" Escorcher les anguilles par la queue. To doe a thing cleane kamme, 
out of order, the wrong way ;" and " a contrepoil. Against the wooll, 
the wrong way, clean contrarie, quite kamme." The combination clean 
kam must have been a pet phrase with Cotgrave, for Furnivall adds yet 
another instance of it from his Fr. Diet. : " Brider son cheval par la 
queue. To goe the wrong way to worke ; or, to doe a thing cleane 
kamme." 

305. Merely. Absolutely. See Temp. p. iii, note on We are merely 
cheated, etc. 

306. The service, etc. Warb. gives this speech to Sicinius ; but it is a , 
following up of Menenius's former speech and argument. "You allege, 
says Menenius, that being diseased he must be cut away. According to 
your argument, the foot, being once gangrened, is not to be respected for 
what it was before it was gangrened. ' Is this just ?' he would have add- 
ed, if the tribune had not interrupted him ; and, indeed, without any such 
addition, from his state of the argument these words are understood" 
(Malone). 

313. Ujtscann'd. Inconsiderate; used by S. only here. The accent 
is on the first syllable because it is before the noun (Schmidt). Cf. A. 
W. p. 150, note on Resolv''d. 

317. What. Why ; as in A. and C. v. 2. 317 : " What should I stay ?" 
See also 2 Hen. IV. pp. 148, 155, 161. Gr. 253. 

322. Bolted. Sifted, refined. Cf. Hen. V. p. 157. 

324. Bring him. The folios add " in peace," which was doubtless 
caught from 326 below ; corrected by Pope. 

327. Humane. Accented on the first syllable, as regularly in S. See 
Macb. p. 218, note on Human. 

328. The end, etc. Steevens quotes Temp. ii. I. 157 : "The latter end 
of his commonwealth forgets the beginning." 

332. Attend. Wait for. See on i. 10. 30 above. 

• Scene II. — 4. Precipitation. Used by S. only here and in iii. 3. 102 
below. 

7. Mtise. Wonder. See IC. John, p. 158, or Macb. p. 219. 

9. Woollen. Referring rather to the coarseness than to the material of 
their garments. Wr. compares the "hempen homespuns" oi M. N. D. 
iii. I. 79. 

10. With groats. That is, fourpences — the largest coin they could be 
supposed to have. 

12. Ordinance. Order, rank. 

18. Let go. Let it go, let it pass. Cf. let be in W. T. v. 3. 61, A. and C. 
iv. 4. 6, etc. 



ACT III. SCENE 11. 



243 



21. Thwartings. The folios have "things;" emended by Theo. Rowe 
gives "the things that thwart." 

23. Lack'd. Had lost (Wr.). 

24. Ay, and burn too. Some have doubted whether this speech be- 
longs to Volumnia, who is here counselling moderation ; but D. says that, 
as spoken by Mrs. Siddons, it '* seemed to come quite naturally from the 
lips of Volumnia as a sudden spirt of contempt for that rabble whom, 
however, she saw the necessity of her son's endeavouring to conciliate." 
Wr. thinks it should be marked "Aside." 

29. Apt. Susceptible, docile. Cf Ha7n. i. 5. 31, Hen. V. v. 2. 312, etc. 

After this line the Coll. MS. inserts " To brook control without the use 
of anger." 

32. Herd. The folios have " heart ;" corrected by Theo, at the sug- 
gestion of Warb. Herd was often spelt "heard," as in i. 4. 31 above. 
The Coll. MS. has "stoop o' the heart." 

41. But when extremities speak. " Except in cases of urgent necessity, 
when your resolute and noble spirit, however commendable at other 
times, ought to yield to the occasion " (Malone). 

42. Unsever'd. Not to be severed, inseparable. See Gr. 375. 
44. Lose. Changed by Pope to " loses ;" but cf Sonn. 28. 5 (quoted 



by Wr.) 



" And each, though enemies to either's reign. 
Do in*consent shake hands to torture me;" 



and Crabbe, Tales of the Hall, iv. 71 : 

"Sounds too delight us. — Each discordant tone 
Thus mingled please, that fail to please alone." 

47, The same. Equivalent to the demonstrative that ; as in M. of V. 
i. I. 119 : 

"Why tell me now, what lady is the same 
To whom you swore a secret pilgrimage?" 

and A. W. v. 3. 226 : 

" Kifig. What ring was yours, I pray you? 
Diana. Sir, much like 

The same upon your finger." 

51. Force. Urge ; as in Hen. VIII. iii, 2. 2, etc. 

52-56. Because . . . syllables. Arranged as by Malone ; in the folios 
they make six lines, ending that . . . people . . . matter . . . words . . . 
Tongue . . . Syllables. 

52. Lies you on. Lies on you, is incumbent upon you. Cf. Rich. III. 
iv. 2. 59 : "it stands me much upon," etc. See our ed. p. 225, or Ham. 
p. 269. Gr. 204. 

55. Roted. Learned by rote, spoken mechanically. The folios have 
"roated," and Johnson reads "rooted." In two of the four instances of 
the noun rote, the folio has "roate." 

57. Of no allowance, etc. Not acknowledged as the offspring of your 
heart. For «//^wa;z<:^— acknowledgment, cf T. and C. i. 3. TfTJ, ii. 3. 146, 
etc. 



244 NOTES. 

59, Take in. Not in the modern sense, which would seem pertinent 
enough, but^^take, capture ; as in i. 2. 24 above, 

60. Put you to your fortune. "Force you to try the chances of war" 
(Wr.). 

64. / am in this. I am involved or at stake in this ; but Warb. took it 
to mean I am^ in this, your wife, etc., that is, "in this advice she speaks 
as his wife," etc. Clarke also explains it, " I represent, in this appeal," 
etc. 

68. Inheritance. Possession ; as in Ham. i. i. 92, etc. Cf. inherited \\\ 
ii. I. 188 above. 

69. That want. The want of that inheritance. 

71. Not. Not only ; as in iii. 3. 97 below. Gr. 54. Wr. quotes J/. /^^^ 
J/, iv. 1.67. See also 7"^r. iii. 2. 46, 

74. Here. " At this point, suiting the action to the word, as in ii. 3. 165 " 
(Wr.). St. quotes Brome, A Jovial Crew, ii. i, where Springlove, describ- 
ing his having solicited alms as a cripple, says, "For here I was with him. 
IHalts:' 

75. Busshtg. Kissing. Cf. K. John, p. 160. 

78. Which often, thus, etc A much discussed and much tinkered pas- 
sage. Johnson would read, " With often, thus," etc. (that is, " shaking 
thy head, and striking thy heart ") ; Capell has " And often ;" and Tyr- 
whitt conjectured, 

"(Which humble thus;) correcting thy stout heart, 
Now soften'd as the ripest mulberry." 

St. suggests " While often ;" and Dr. Nicholson " Whiles-often." Delius 
and Schmidt take htimble to be a verb. W. (who, by the way, joins thus 
to correcting) and Clarke are probably right in making Which often^ 
which do often ; the ellipsis being not unlike many others in S. Wr. 
says : " The two lines describe two different gestures, one indicated by 
thus and the other by Now. While uttering the former Volumnia raises 
her head to a position of command, in which ' the kingly crowned head,' 
where the reason is enthroned, corrects and controls the passions which 
are seated in the heart. Having curbed his pride he is to lower his head 
to the people in token of humility, as if it were the ripest mulberry just 
ready to fall. As regards the construction. Which is used loosely, as the 
relative often is in Shakespeare, and is either redundant or equivalent to 
the personal pronoun." He compares v. 6. 22 below, where who is thus 
used ; but it does not seem to us necessary to resort to that explanation 
here, or to assume that Now implies a second gesture. Now humble— 
now made humble. 

Stout. Proud ; as in 2 Hen. VI. i. i. 187 : " As stout and proud as he 
were lord of all," etc. Cf. stoutness in 127 and v. 6. 27 below. 

79. Mulberry. Malone infers from this allusion that the play could not 
have been written before 1609, assuming that mulberries were not much 
known in England until that year. " But," as Wr. remarks, " S. was fa- 
miliar with mulberries at least fifteen years before, as is evident by the 
mention of them in V. and A. 1 103, and M. N D. iii. I. 170 ; and a refer- 
ence to Gerarde's Her ball (1597) will show that the mulberry-tree was 



ACT in. SCENE II. 245 

well known in England before the end of 'the sixteenth century It is 
quite true that m 1609 especial attention was called to it by an attempt 
made by the King to encourage the breeding of silkworms, and 'there 
were many hundred thousands of young Mulberrie trees brought out of 
France, and planted 111 many Shires of this land' (Stow's Annales, ed. 
Howes, 1615, p. 894). But to assume that, in consequence of this Shkke 
speare wrote the line which has just been quoted is to infer too much • 
for if mulberry-trees were first planted in England in 1609, he would have 
had very little opportunity of observing how the fruit ripened and hun^ 
before writing his play or even before his own death seven years after 
for the mulberry does not bear fruit till the tree is of a certain age In 
all probability, however, he had a mulberry-tree in his own garden at 
New Place Stratford which he bought in 1597, whether it wal the tree 
of which relics are still shown or not." 

ZZ' ^/i^^y- , As for them. Cf. 125 below. See also Gr. 216. 

99- Un^^rb d sconce. Unarmed head, bare head. Barb, or barde [set 
\yb.\ meant the armour used for horses; whence the "barbed steeds" 
oiRtch II. m. 31 1 7 (see our ed p. 196) and liick. Ill i. i. 10. Cotgrave 
(quoted by Wr.) has " Bardes : f. Barbes, or trappings, for horses of seruice, 
or of shew ;" and " Desbarder. To vnload a ship, or boat ; . . . also to 
vnbarbe or disarme a horse of seruice." Scojzce is a half-comic wo'rd 
used with intentional contempt by Coriolanus. See Cotgrave • " Teste • 

u \^^d' P^te, skonce, nole, costard, noddle." Some make unbarb'd^ 
unbarbered. 

102. Plot. Used figuratively of his body (Warb.). Delius strangely 
takes It to mean the ground he stands on. ^ 

in S/iff t • V '^^Ji\ ^'^ ^-.^P- '4^' ^"^ ^^- 278. The metaphor 
in^part is taken from the theatre, and Cominius keeps it up in we Ul prompt 

1 13. Qtiired. Chimed, sounded in unison. Cf. M.ofV.v i 62- '' Still 
quiring to the young-eyed cherubins." Wh. quotes Tennyson, Princess: 

" Modulate me, soul of mincing mimicry ; 
Make liquid treble of that bassoon, my throat." 

114. Small. Cf. T. IV. \. 4. 32 : 

T ^u -J , "^^y ^™3^1 pipe 

Is as the maiden's organ, shrill and sound." 
tw"Tf 'f^l^ " eunuch's ;"_ but cf. i. 6. 27 above. W. remarks o{ virgin 
have noticed fnS^ "'^'^^'^^°"' "^" °^ ^P^^^^^" that he remembers to 
^iiS^ Lulls. The folios have "lull," which may be what S. wrote. See 

j;^* tTI'i ^""^^l ^' in a tent, encamp ; a natural figure for a soldier. 
117. The glasses of my sight. Wr. quotes i?/r^ //. i. 3. 208 : "even in 
the glasses of thine eyes." ^ 

-y^X^' ^J'-' O^^^V'^"^ of "irrational antecedents personified" (Gr. 
H^ii' ^ K •■ ^? ^}'^^^' ^" t^^ P^^'^^* passage, however, the antece- 
dent may be implied in »zjj/. -Cf. Gr. 218. ^' ' 

120. An alms. For the singular, see Wb. ; and cf. Much Ado, ii. 3. 164: 



246 



NOTES. 



" it were an alms to hang him ;" T. of S. iv. 3. 5 : "a present ahus," etc. 
Wr. cites Acts, iii. 3. 

121. Surcease. Cease. Cf. R. of L. 1766 : " If they surcease to be that 
should survive." See also R. and J. p. 202 ; and for the noun, Macb. 
p. 177. 

124. More. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 34 : "a more requital ;" and see our ed. 
p. 140. 

125. Than thou, etc. See on %■}, above. 

127. Stoutness, Pride. See on 78 above. Johnson paraphrases the 
passage thus : " Go do thy v^^orst ; let me rather feel the utmost extremi- 
ty that thy pride can bring upon us, than live thus in fear of thy danger- 
ous obstinacy." 

129. " So Cassius, in J. C. iv. 3. 120, attributes his hasty temper to his 
mother : ' That rash humour which my mother gave me.' And the in- 
fluence of the mother in the formation of the child's character is again 
referred to in Macb. i. 7. 72-74" (Wr.). 

130. Owe. Own, possess ; as often. See Rich. II. p. 204. 

132. Mountebank. Play the mountebank to win. 

133. Cog. Cheat, cozen. See Mtcch Ado, p. 164. 

134. Of. By ; as in i. 2. 13 above. 

141. Upon you. Cf. iii. 3. 47 below. 

142. The word. The watch-word ; as in M. of V. iii. 5. 58, T. N. iii. 4. 
263, 4- <^nd C. i. 2. 139, etc. 

Scene III. — i. Affects. See on ii. 2. 19 above. 

3. Enforce. Urge; as in ii. 3. 213 above. For ^«?7jj/ = malice, hatred, 
see on i. 8. 4 above. 

7. With. Regularly used by S. with accompanied. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. iv. 4. 

52. '■^ King. And how accompanied? canst thou tell that? 

Clarence. With Poins and other his continual followers." 

See also Rich. Ill iii. 5. 99, T. A. ii. 3. 78, etc. 

10. By the poll. By the head, individually. 

12. Presently. Immediately ; as in ii. 3. 247 above. 

14. Either. For its use of more than two things, cf. M.for M. iii. 2. 149: 
" Either this is envy in you, folly, or mistaking." See also M. W. v. I. 4. 

18. /' the truth 0' the cause. " In the justice of the procedure " (Clarke). 

21. Present. Instant. See on iii. I. 212 above. 

25. Put him to choler. Cf ii. 3. 191 above. 

26. His worth. " His full quota or proportion " (Malone). Schmidt 
explains the passage : " To gain high reputation by contradiction ;" but 
this does not suit the context as well. Wh. paraphrases it thus : " Not 
to have the worst of the quarrel ; to give as good as he gets." 

■21. Chafd. Irritated, angered. See y. C. p. 131. 

22,. Temperance. Self-restraint. Ci. Hen. VIII.l i. 12^: 

"What, are you chafd? 
Ask God for temperance." 

See also Macb. p. 240. 
30. With 2is. As we shall use it, or take advantage of it. 



ACT in. SCENE in. 247 

33. Bear the knave. " Bear being called knave " (Steevens). 

35. Among us. The ist folio has "amongs," the later fo]ios "amongst 
you." We adopt Capell's reading, which is generally followed. D. has 
"among 's." 

36. Throng. The folios have " through ;" corrected by Theo. and Warb. 
Wr. suggests that S. may have had in mind some occasion like that of 
Nov. 24, 1588, when Queen Elizabeth went to St. Paul's to return thanks 
for the victory over the Spanish Armada. 

43. Determine. Terminate, end ; as in v. 3. 120 below. Cf. also A. and 
C. iii. 13. 161 and iv. 3. 2. 

Demand. Ask ; the more common meaning in S. See Ham. p. 243. 
Cf. require in ii. 2. 152 above. 

45. Allow. Acknowledge. Cf. allowafice in iii. 2. 57 above. 

50. Show. Appear ; as in iv. 5. 61 below. See also A. V. L. p. 148. 

51. Graves in the holy churchyard. English rather than Roman, of 
course. Could Bacon have written that.? See on ii. i. 107 above. 

55. Accents. The folios have " actions ;" corrected by Pope, at the 
suggestion of Theo. 

57. Envy you. Show ill-will to you. Cf the noun in 3 above. 

63. Contriv''d. Plotted ; as often. See A. Y. L. p. 191. 

64. Season'' d. Johnson explains this as " established and settled by time, 
and made familiar to the people by long use ;" Wr. as "well ripened or 
matured and rendered palatable to the people by time." Schmidt makes 
it = " qualified, tempered," which seems to us favoured by the context. 
Such limited power is the natural antithesis to pozver tyrannical. Besides, 
the office of the tribunes, against which the opposition of Coriolanus was 
specially directed, was not a long-established one. 

68. Fold iit. Infold, enclose. Cf. v. 6. 125 below. 

69. Their traitor. A traitor to them. 

Injurious. Insolent, insulting. Cf. 3 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 78: "Injurious 
Margaret !" Cymb. iv. 2. 86 : " Thou injurious thief," etc. 

71. Chitch''d. That is, were there clutched. 

82. Extremest. S. always accents the positive extreme on the first syl- 
lable, except in Sonn. 129. 4, 10 ; but the superlative extremest, as here. 
Cf. A. V. L. ii. 1. 42, Lear, v. 3. 136, etc. See also iv. 5. 71 below, and note 
on iv. 5. 106. 

89. Pejit to linger. "We may either i-sik^ pent, like clutch' din 71, as 
equivalent to were I pent, or as connected with, pronoujtce : let them pro- 
nounce the sentence of being pent, etc." (Wr.). The latter seems better 
on the whole, as continuing the construction, though somewhat loosely, 
instead of breaking it with a new one. 

92. Courage. From the context this seems to be = fearless utterance. 
The Coll. MS. changes it to " carriage ;" and D. and Schmidt make it = 
heart, disposition ; as in 3 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 57, T. of A. iii. 3. 24, etc. Coll. 
considers it "inconsistent with the noble character of the hero to repre- 
sent him vaunting his own courage f but he simply says "I will not re- 
strain my boldness of speech," just as he has said above (70 fol.) that he 
will fearlessly tell the tribune that he lies, even at the risk of twenty thou- 
sand deaths. 



248 NOTES. 

95. Envied against. Shown his enmity to. See on 57 above. 

96. As now at last. As he has now at last, etc. (Clarke). 

97. Not. Not only. See on iii. 2. 71 above. 

99. Do. The reading of the 2d folio; the ist has "doth." The latter 
occurs with a plural subject in M. of V. iii. 2. 33 and R. and J. prol. 8 ; 
and Abbott (Gr. 334) recognizes it as a " third person plural in -//z." See 
also R. and J. p. 140. 

104. Rome gates. See on i. 8. 8 above, and cf. ii. i. 152. 

106. It shall be so, etc. Note how promptly here the plebeians take 
their cue from the tribune's It shall be so ; as he had drilled them to do 
in 13 fol. above. 

no. For. The folios have "from ;" corrected by Theo. 

114. Estimate. Estimation; or " the rate at which I value her" (Wh.). 

120. Cry. Pack ; as in iv. 6. 150 below. Cf. also 0th. ii. 3. 370 : " not 
like a hound that hunts, but one that fills up the cry." This is probably 
the meaning of cry in M. N. D. iv. i. 129 : 

" Slow in pursuit, but match'd in mouth like bells, 
Each under each. A cry more tuneable 
Was never holla'd to, nor cheer'd with horn." 

121. Reek. Vapour, exhalation; used again in M. W. iii. 3. 86: "the 
reek of a lime-kiln." 

The rotten fens. Steevens quotes Temp. ii. i. 47 : 

" Sebastian. As if it had lungs, and rotten ones. 
Antonio. Or as 't were perfumed by a fen." 

123. I banish you. Malone quotes Rich. II. i. 3. 280 : 

"Think not the king did banish thee, 
But thou the king." 

127. Fan you. Wr. cites Macb. i. 2. 50 : 

. "Where the Norweyan banners flout the sky 
And fan our people cold." 

130. But, The folio reading, changed by Capell to " not," which is 
generally adopted. Malone says : " If the people have the prudence to 
make reservation of themselves, they cannot with any propriety be said 
to be in that respect still their own foes f but, as Wh. remarks, "Coriola- 
nus says that the mischief is just this : that they spare none but them- 
selves, their own worst enemies." St. paraphrases the passage thus : 
" Banish all your defenders as you do me, till at last, your ignorance, hav- 
ing reserved only your impotent selves, always your own foes, deliver you 
the humbled captives to some nation, etc." 

132. Abated. Beaten down, humiliated ; "the Fr. abattu'''' (Steevens). 

137. Hool hoo ! See on ii. 1.96 above. 

140. Vexation. As Wr. notes, both vex and vexation had a stronger 
meaning in the time of S. than now. In the A. V. vex is frequently = tor- 
ment ; as in Matt. xv. 22. Cf. Deut. xxviii. 20, where vexation translates 
the word rendered destruction in Deut. vii. 23. 



ACT IV. SCENE I. 



ACT IV. 



249 



Scene I. — i. The beast, etc. Cf. ii. 3. 15 above. Steevens quotes 
Horace, Epist. i. i. 76 : " Bellua multorum es capitum." 

3. Ancient. Former. Cf. T. of S. ind. 2. 33 : " Call home thy ancient 
thoughts from banishment," etc. 

4. Extremity. The reading of the 2d folio; the ist has "Extreami- 
ties," which Delius explains as collective, or expressing one idea ; but it 
is probably a misprint. 

5. That commoji chances, etc. Steevens quotes T. and C. i. 3. 33 : 

"In the reproof of chance 
Lies the true proof of men : the sea being smooth, 
How many shallow bauble boats dare sail 
Upon her patient breast, making their way 
With those of nobler bulk!" 

7. Fortune'' s blozus, etc. The construction here is not according to the 
books of grammar, and sundry attempts have been made to mend it ; but 
as it stands it may be explained thus : " When Fortune's blows are most 
struck home, to be gentle, although wounded, demands a noble philos- 
ophy " (Clarke) . Pope reads " gently warded, craves ;" Hanmer, " great- 
ly warded, crave ;" and Capell, " gently wounded craves." The Coll. MS. 
has "gentle-minded craves." For ho?ne, cf. iii. 3. I above. 

9. Cunning. Knowledge, wisdom, or " philosophy," as Clarke has it 
above. See 0th. p. 183. 

12. O heavens! O heavens! "Be it observed that after this one irre- 
pressible burst of anguish, when her husband has bidden her to check it, 
Virgilia utters no further syllable during this parting scene" (Clarke). 

13. The red pestilence. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 364 : " The red plague rid you !" 
and T. and C. ii. i. 20 : " A red murrain o' thy jade's tricks !" The phy- 
sicians of the time recognized three different kinds of the plague-sore, 
the red, the yellow, and the black. 

On the passage see p. 184 above. 

15. Lacked. Missed. See Macb. p. 218. Wr. quotes Much Ado, iv. 
I. 220 fol. and A. and C. i. 4. 44. 

23. Sometime. Former. For the adjective use, see Ham. p. 177. 

26. Fond. Foolish; as very often. See M.of V. pp. 146, 152. For 
the ellipsis oi as, cf. 53 below, and see on ii. i. 40 above. 

2.^. Wot. Know. See yJ/. iV. Z>. p. 171. 

28. Still. Ever, constantly. 

30. Fen. Grey conjectured "den ;" but Wr. quotes Topsell, Hist, of 
Serpents : " Of the Indian Dragons there are also said to be two kindes, 
one of them fenny, and living in the marishes ... the other in the Moun- 
tains," etc. 

33. Cautelous. Crafty, deceitful ; as in J. C. ii. i. 129 : " Swear priests 
and cowards and men cautelous." For the noun cautel ( = craft, deceit), 
see Ha?n. p. 187. 

Practice. Artifice, stratagem ; as in M.for M.y. i. 123 (cf 239) : " This 
needs must be a practice." See also Ham. pp. 255, 257, 275. 



250 NOTES. 

First. Probably = first-born, not "noblest," as Warb. explains it. 
Heath conjectured "fierce," and Keightley would read "fairest." 

36. Expostiire. The reading of all the folios, changed by Rowe to 
" exposure," which S. elsewhere (twice) uses. As we have coijipostiire 
in T. of A. iv. 3. 444, though composure elsewhere (three times), it is 
possible that the old text may be right. As Wr. suggests, the word 
may be framed on the analogy oi imposture. Cf. Lear, p. 198, note on Re- 
posal. 

41. Repeal. Recall from banishment ; as in J. C. iii. i. 54 : " an im- 
mediate freedom of repeal," etc. See also iv. 7. 32 below ; and cf. the 
verb in v. 5. 5. 

44. Needer. The word " gives the effect of the man needing the ad- 
vantage of which there is a prospect, and of the man needed home by 
the friends who want him to profit by it. Moreover, what golden wisdom 
and practical truth are comprised in a line or two !" (Clarke). 

49. Of noble touch. Of tested nobility. vSee on ii. 3. 185 above; and 
cf. I Hen. IV. p. 193, note on Miist bide the touch. 

Am forth ■=\\?i\% gone away. Wr. quotes M. IV. ii. 2. 278 : "her hus- 
band will be forth." 

Scene II. — 2. Whom. Changed by Rowe to " who ;" but cf. Temp. 
iii. 3. 92 : " Young Ferdinand, whom they suppose is drown'd ;" and see 
also K. John, p. 166. Gr. 410. 

5. A-doing. See Mtich Ado, p. 145 (note on A talkijtg of), or Gr. 140. 

II. The hoarded plague o' the gods. "The punishment which the gods 
reserve for some special vengeance " (Wr.). Cf. Lear, ii. 4. 164 : 

" All the stor'd vengeances of heaven fall 
On her ingrateful top!" 

and Rich. III. i. 3. 217 : 

" If heaven have any grievous plague in store 
Exceeding those that_ I can wish upon thee, 
O, let them keep it till thy sins be ripe, 
And then hurl down their indignation 
On thee, the troubler of the poor world's peace!" 

14. Will you be gone ? " Not meaning ' Will you go when I bid you ?' 
but ' Are you going, when I say you shall hear me .?' " (Clarke). The 
context shows that this must be the correct explanation. 

16. Mankind. " The word mankiiid is used maliciously by the first 
speaker, and taken perversely by the second. A mankind woman is a 
woman with the roughness of a man, and, in an aggravated sense, a 
woman ferocious, violent, and eager to shed blood. - In this sense Sicin- 
ius asks Volumnia if she be mankind. She takes mankind for a human 
creature, and accordingly cries out, ' Note but this fool. — Was not a man 
my father ?' " (Johnson)'. Cf. W. T. ii. 3. 67 : "A mankind witch !" and 
see our ed. p. 169. 

17. Note but this fool. St. points " Note but this, fool ;" but Johnson's 
explanation is probably correct. 

18. Hadst thou foxship, etc. " Hadst thou, fool as thou art, cunning 
enough to banish Coriolanus ?" (Johnson). Schmidt notes that the fox 



AC 2^ IV. SCENE III. 251 

is the symbol of ingratitude as well as of cunning. Cf. Lear, iii. 6. 24: 
" Now, you she-foxes ;" and Id. iii. 7. 28 : " Ingrateful fox !" 

21. Moe. See on ii. 3. 118 and iii. i. 288 above. 

22. Yet go. " She will leave it unsaid ; then— once more changing her 
mmd— Nay, but you shall stay. Too = 2&&x all ; and yet I see reasons 
too why you should stay" (Wh.). 

24. In Arabia. " In the desert, where none could part them " (Wr ) 
Cf. Macd. iii. 4. 104 and Cj/mk i. 2. 167. 

T/ij/ tribe. "Contemptuously; not in the Roman sense " (Wh.). 

25. What then ! etc. Hanmer is perhaps right in giving this speech to 
Volumnia, as not in keeping with the gentle character of Virgilia. Wr. 
is inclined to rearrange the dialogue thus : 

J'Vohmmia. What then! 

He d make an end of thy posterity, 
Bastards and all. 

Virgilia. Good man, the wounds that he does bear for Rome ! " 
The last line certainly seems more appropriate to Virgilia pleading for 
her husband than to the sterner Volumnia. Delius takes it to refer iron- 
ically to Sicinius. 

32. The noble knot. " The knot of noble service that bound him to his 
countrymen " (Wh.). Steevens quotes i Hen. IV. v. i. 16 : 

. " Will you again unknit 

This churlish knot of all-abhorred war?" 

^ 34. Cats. A term of contempt, repeatedly used by Bertram of Parolles 
in A. W. IV. 3. Cf. also M. N. D. iii. 2. 260, etc. The Coll. MS. changes 
It here to " Curs," and St. conjectures " Bats." 
44. With. By ; as often. See Gr. 193. 

48. Lies heavy to V. Wr. quotes Macb. v. 3. 44 : 

" Cleanse the stuff'd bosom of that perilous stuff 
Which weighs upon the heart." 

For the construction, Schmidt compares Ham. i. 2. 124: 

"This gentle and unforc'd accord of Hamlet 
Sits smiling to my heart." 

For home, see on ii. 2. 99 above. 

49. Troth. Faith ; literally truth, as in iv. 5. 188 below. Cf. M. N D 
p. 151. • • • 

51. Starve. The ist folio has "sterue." See on ii. 3. 106 above 

52. This famt puling. " By this slight touch, and by the epithet 'faint 

1 y.,y^.A,'^'^'^'^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^g^^y of weeping in which Virgilia is 
lost !" (Clarke). ° 

_ 53. Jjino-like. The " queen of heaven " is often alluded to by S. • as 
m u. I. 92 above and v. 3. 46 below. Cf. Temp. iv. i. 102 fol., A W. iii 
4. 13, W. T. iv. 4. 121, etc. 

Scene III.— 9. Favour. Face, look. See Much Ado, p. 129, ox Ham. 
p. 263. 

Is zvell appeared. Wr. says that if this be the true reading, appeared 



252 NOTES. 

must be used in a "transitive" sense, and Abbott (Gr. 295, 296) con- 
siders this possible ; but an explanation so improbable should be admit- 
ted only as a last resort. It is better, with Schmidt, to take appear' d as 
an adjective = apparent (cf. ^zj/^cw^wrV^ dishonourable, in iii. i. 60 above) 
or to take is appear' d as = has appeared. For this latter, it is true, we 
have only Dogberry's authority in Mtcch Ado, iv. 2. i ; but on the face of 
it is appeared is as allowable as is arrived, is come, etc. See Gr. 295, 
where Abbott calls these forms "passive verbs ;" though they are simply 
active "perfects" (or "present perfects," or whatever the grammars may 
call them), with the auxiliary be instead oi have — as in the French est ar- 
rive, the German ist gekommen, etc. Apparaitre, by the way, is conju- 
gated with et7'e as well as avoir. Hanmer reads " affeer'd," Warb. " ap- 
peal'd," and Coll, "approv'd" (Steevens's conjecture). 

12. Hath. For the singular verb preceding a plural subject, see Gr. 
335. Cf. i. 9. 49 above. 

18. Receive so to heart. We still say " take to heart." 

20. Ripe aptness. Perfect readiness. 

21. Glowing. Carrying on the metaphor in blaze Z-vA flame above. 
28. She ''s fallen out. As Wr. notes, this may be a contraction of either 

she is or she has. Cf. Lear, ii. 4. 1 1 : " am fallen out ;" and R. and J. iii. 
4. I : "Things have fallen out," etc. See on is appeared above. 

32. He cannot choose. He has no alternative, he cannot do otherwise. 
See T. of S. p. 126, or i Hen. IV. p. 174. 

38. Their charges. Cf. J. C. iv. 2. 48 : " Bid our commanders lead their 
charges off," etc. 

39. In the entertainment. Engaged for the service. Cf. A. W. iv. i. 
17: "some band of strangers i' the adversary's entertainment;" and 
see our ed. p. 165. 

Scene IV. — 3. Fore jny wars. To be connected, we think, with what 
follows ; but Wh. says " many a one who before my wars was heir." 
Y ox fore, see Hen. V. p. 155. 

5. Wives. Women ; as often. Cf. M. of V. iii. 2. 58 : " the Dardanian 
wives ;" Hen. V. v. chor. 10 : " with men, with wives, and boys," etc. 

6. Save you. That is, God save you ! For the full form, see Much 
Ado, iii. 2. 82, V. I. 327, etc. 

8. Lies. See on i. 9. 82 above. 

12. O world, etc. " This fine picture of common friendship is an art- 
ful introduction to the sudden league which the poet made him enter 
into with Aufidius, and no less artful an apology for his commencing 
enemy to Rome" (Warb.). 

13. Seem. The ist folio has " seemes," probably a misprint. Steevens 
compares M. N. D. iii. 2. 212: "So with two seeming bodies, but one 
heart," etc. 

14. House. The reading of the Coll. MS., adopted by nearly all the 
editors. The folio has " hours," which has been defended by comparing 
T.G.ofV. ii. 4. 62 : 

" I knew him as myself ; for from our infancy 
We have convers'd and spent our hours together;" 



ACT IV. SCENE V. 253 

and the similar passage in M, N. D. iii. 2. 198 fol. ; but the context here 
is very different and seems to demand house. 

16. Unseparable. Used by S. only here. Inseparable occurs in A. Y. L. 
\. 3. 78 and K. John, iii. 4. 66. So we find incapable and uncapable, incer- 
tain and tmcertai7t, etc. See on ingrateful, ii. 2. 28 above. 

I'j. Of a doit. About a doit (see on i. 5. 6 above), or the value of a 
doit. 

20. To take the one the other. To destroy each other. Cf. iii. I. iii 
above. 

21. Trick. Trifle. See Ham. p. 246, note on Trick of fame. 

22. Interjoin their issues. Let their children intermarry. 

23. My love 's upon, etc. Cf. V. and A. 158 : " Can thy right hand seize 
love upon thy left?" For hate, the folios read "haue" or "have," cor- 
rected by Capell. 

24. Enemy. For the adjective use, cf. Lear, v. 3. 220 : " his enemy 
king ;" and A. and C. iv. 14. 71 : 

" Shall 's do that which all the Parthian darts, 
Though enemy, lost aim, and could not?" 

25. If he give me way. If he yields to me, lets me do it. Cf. v. 6. 32 
below. 

Scene V. — 10. In being Coriolanus. "In having obtained that name 
by the capture of Corioli " (Clarke). 

12. Companions. Fellows. For the contemptuous use, cf. v. 2. 57 be- 
low, and see Temp. p. 131, note on Yonr fellow. 

20. A strange one, etc. For the ellipsis oi as, see on ii. i. 40 above. 
24. Avoid. Leave, quit ; as in Heji. VIII. v. i. 86 : "Avoid the gallery." 
In 31 below it is used intransitively ; as in /^ 7^ i. 2. 462 : " let us avoid." 
See our ed. p. 163. 

33. Batten. Fatten, gorge yourself. See Ham. p. 236. Delius com- 
pares Cymb. ii. 3. 119 : 

"that base wretch, 
One bred of alms and foster'd with cold dishes, 
With scraps o' the court." 

37. And I shall. Yes, I will. See Gr. 97. 

39. The canopy. " This most excellent canopy, the air, look you, this 
brave o'erhanging firmament " {Ham. ii. 2. 311). 

45. It is. Contemptuous ; as in M. of V. iii. 3, 18, Hen. V. iii. 6. 70, etc. 

Daws. The daw, or jackdaw, was reckoned a foolish bird. Cf. i Hen. 
VI. ii. 4. 18 : " Good faith, I am no wiser than a daw." 

56. If, Tullus, etc. See extract from North, p. 185 above. 

58. Think me for. Think me to be. Wr. compares "know him for" 
in M.for M. v. i. 144, and " reputed for " in Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 45. Capell 
thought it necessary to read " take me to be." 

59. Commands me name. For the construction, cf. T. of S. v. 2. 96: 
" Say, I command her come to me," etc. Gr. 349. 

62. Appearance. Spelt " apparance " in the ist folio ; as in Hen. V. ii. 
2. 76 : 



254 NOTES. 

"Why, what reade you there, 
That haue so cowarded and chac'd your blood 
Out of apparance." 

As Wr. notes, it was probably a recognized form of the word, and repre- 
sented the pronunciation, for Cotgrave gives, " Apparence : f. An appar- 
ance, or appearance." In Florio's Worlde of Wordes, 1598, we find, 
" Appariscenza, comelines, seemlines, apparance ;" and Huloet, Abceda- 
rium, 1552, has, "Apparance. Species.'''' 

64. Show'st. Appearest. Cf iii. 3. 50 above. 

71. Extreine. For the accent, see on iii. 3. 82 above. 

73. Memory. Memorial. Cf. v. 6. 154 below; and see also A. Y. L. 
p. 155. Here the word is taken from North (see p. 186 above). 

76. Envy. Hatred. Cf. iii. 3. 3 above. 

78. Hath devour d. For the singular verb with two singular nouns as 
subject, see Gr. 336. Here, as Wr. remarks, the two may be regarded as 
expressing a single idea = envious cruelty. Cf Ps. Ixxxiv. 2. 

80. Whoop'd. Spelt " Hoop'd" in the folios ; and we find "hooping" 
in A. Y. L. iii. 2. 203. Wr. cites Sherwood's English-French supplement 
to Cotgrave's Er. Diet., 1632 : " To hoope, or hallow." He finds " whoope " 
in Palsgrave, 1530. 

84. Voided. Avoided. The folios spell it " voided," and we think that 
form should be retained. In Golding's Ccssar we read : " they decreed 
that all such as eyther by sicknes or age were vnnecessary for the warres, 
should void the towne ;" that is, leave the town (cf avoid in 24 above), 
not clear the town, make it void or empty, as they were but a part of the 
population. Cf Barrow: "watchful application of mind in voiding preju- 
dices ;" that is, avoiding them (not casting them out, as Wb, defines it). 
The same author has J7cz^a;z<r<? = avoidance: "the voidance of fond con- 
ceits," etc. 

85. Eull quit of. Fully even with, thoroughly revenged upon. Cf T. 
of S. iii. I. 92 : "Hortensio will be quit with thee." See also Much Ado, 
p. 156, note on To quit me of them. 

87. Wreak. Vengeance ; as in T A. iv. 3. 33 : " Take wreak on Rome 
for this ingratitude ;" and Id. iv. 4. 11 : " Shall we be thus afflicted in his 
wreaks ?" Steevens quotes Chapman, Iliad, v. : " Or take his friend's 
wreake on his men." 

Wilt. Changed by Hanmer to " will ;" but probably to be explained 
by the thee immediately preceding it. Wr. compares 67 above : " My 
name is Caius Marcius, who hath done," etc. 

88. Partictilar. Private, personal ; as in v. 2. 65 below. See Lea7', 
p. 252. 

Maims of shame. " That is, disgraceful diminutions of territory" (John- 
son) ; or simply "disgraceful injuries" (Wr.). 

93. Cankered. "Canker-bit" {Iear,w. 3. 122), or "unsound at heart, 
ill-conditioned" (Wh.). We find it associated with the idea of ingrati- 
tude in I Heit. IF. i. 3. 137 : " this ingrate and canker'd Bolingbroke." 

94. The under fieiids. Probably:=the fiends below; not the "subordi- 
nate fiends," as Steevens explained it. 

But if so be, etc. See extract from North, p. 186 above. 



ACT JV. SCENE V. 



255 



^$. A}id that. And z/ that. Gr. 285. 
98. Ancient malice. Cf. ii. I. 217 above. 

105. Envy. Hatred. See on 76 above. 

106. Divine. Accented on the first syllable ; as in Cymb. ii. i, 62, iv. 
2. 170, etc. For many dissyllabic adjectives and participles which are 
thus accented before a noun (never otherwise), see Schmidt, pp. 1413-1415. 
Extreme (see on iii. 3. 82 above) is among the number, but divine is 
omitted. 

109. Where- against. Against which ; a compound like whereat, where- 
by, whereinto {0th. iii. 3. 137), whereoiit ( T. and C. iv. 5. 245), where-throngh 
(So7in. 24. 1 1 ), etc. 

111. Scarr'd. Changed by Rowe (2d ed.) to "scar'd," in support of 
which Malone quotes Rich. III. v. 3. 341 : "Amaze the welkin with your 
broken staves," On the other hand, Delius cites in favour oi scan-'d the 
hyperbole in W. T. iii. 3. 92 : " the ship boring the moon with her main- 
mast." 

Clip. Embrace ; as in i. 6. 29 above. 

112. Anvil. Green {S. and the Emblem Writers, p. 327, qudted by Wr.), 
not seeing that Aufidius is compared to the anvil on which the strokes 
of Coriolauus's sword have fallen like repeated blows of a sledge-ham- 
mer, would change a^ivil to "handle." Steevens quotes Ham. ii. 2. 511 ; 

"And never did the Cyclops' hammers fall 
On Mars's armour forged for proof eterne 
With less remorse than Pyrrhus' bleeding sword 
Now falls on Priam." 

117. Sigh'd truer breath. Malone quotes V. and A. 189: "I '11 sigh 
celestial breath," etc. 

120. Bestride my threshold. " A Roman bride was carried over the 
threshold of her husband's house. We know nothing of the custom of 
Antium in this respect, nor did Shakespeare" (Wr.). 

Thou Mars! Delius quotes Rich. II. ii. 3. loi : "the Black Prince, 
that young Mars of men." 

121. Power. Army ; as in i. 2. 9 above. On had piirpose, cf. W. T. iv. 
4. 152. 

122. From thy brawn. From thy brawny arm. Cf. T. and C. i. 3. 297: 
"And in my vantbrace put this wither'd brawn;" and Cymb. iv. 2. 311 : 
" The brawns of Hercules." 

123. Out. Thoroughly, out and out. Wr. thinks it refers to what fol- 
lows, but we prefer (as Wh. does) to connect it with beat. Steevens cites 
Temp. i. 2. 41 : 

"for then thou wast not 
Out three years old." 

129. No quarrel else. The ist and 2d folios read "no other quarrel 
else." For to after qtiarrel, cf. Much Ado, ii. i. 243 : " The Lady Beatrice 
hath a quarrel to you ;" and see our ed. p. 132. 

133. Cerbear. The folios have " o're-beate " or " o're-beat." Rowe's 
emendation of o''erbear is confirmed by iii. i. 249 above. For other in- 
stances of the verb applied to a flood of waters, see 0th. i. 3. 56, Ham. iv. 



256 NOTES. 

5. 102, and Per. v. 1. 195. Neither d'er-beat or over-beat is found elsewhere 
in S. 

138. Most absolute sir. For fl!^jf/z//^=faultless, perfect, see Hen. V. 
p. 170. " Preceded by most, it serves as an appellation expressing the high- 
est veneration" (Schmidt). Cf A. and C. iv. 14. 117: " Most absolute 
lord ;" and sportively in Id. i. 2. 2 : " most anything Alexas, almost most 
absolute Alexas," etc. 

145. Ere destroy. For the construction, Wr. compares i. i. 212, 236. 

146. Commend. Recommend, introduce ; as in Cymb. i. 4. 32 : "I be- 
seech you all, be better known to this gentleman, whom I commend to 
you as a noble friend of mine," etc. 

151. Strucken. The spelling of the 3d and 4th folios ; the ist and 2d 
have "stroken." See J. C. p. 146 (note on Hath stricken^, ox Gr. 344. 

152. My mind gave me. I suspected. Cf Hen. VIII. v. 3. 109 : 

"My mind gave me, 
In seeking tales and information 
Against this man, whose honesty the devil 
And his disciples only envy at, 
Ye blew the fire that burns ye." 

160. I tJioiight there zuas more in him than I could think. "One of 
Shakespeare's humorously paradoxical speeches " (Clarke). Cf. ii. 3. 4 
above. 

165. Wot. See on iv. i. 27 above. D. changes one to "on." 

168. Worth six on hitn. " Delius interprets this as meaning that Au- 
fidius is worth six of Coriolanus, and so we should infer from the first 
Servingman's reply, but it is not consistent with what follows (183, 184), 
and perhaps Shakespeare did not intend that the servants should in their 
admiration for Coriolanus always express the same opinion of their mas- 
ter" (Wr.). On=^ol; as in i. I. 218, etc. 

178. Lieve. Lief; indicating the popular pronunciation, still common 
among the uneducated. It often becomes " live," which is the spelling 
of the first three folios here. Had as lief is still good English — the best 
English, because the old established form. See A. V. L. p. 139. 

187. Directly. To be direct or plain about it. Cf simply in 162 above. 
For troth, see on iv. 2. 49 above. 

188. Scotched. Cut ; as in Macb. iii. 2. 13 : " We have scotch'd the 
snake, not kill'd it ;" where the folios have " scorch'd." We find the 
noun in A. and C. iv. 7. 10 : " six scotches more." 

189. Carbonado. A slice of meat prepared for broiling. See i Hen. IV. 
p. 201, and W. T. p. 198 (on Carbonadoed). 

191. Broiled. The folios have " boyld ;" corrected by Pope, on ac- 
count of carbonado. 

193. On. Cf 168 above. 

197. Sanctifies himself, etc. *' Considers the touch of his hand as holy ; 
clasps it with the same reverence as a lover would clasp the hand of his 
mistress " (Malone). Johnson thought it to be an allusion " to the act 
oi crossing wgioxi any strange event." 

201. Sowl. Pull by the ears; an old word not used elsewhere by S. 
Wr. quotes Moor, Suffolk Words and Phrases : " Sowle. To seize a swine 



ACT IV. SCENE V. 



257 



by the ear. ' Wool 'a sowle a hog?' is a frequent inquiry into the qualifi- 
cations of a dog . . . Shakespeare happily uses the word in the exact 
Suffolk sense." It is found also in other provincial dialects ; as in Nor- 
folk, Lincolnshire, Yorkshire, etc. Steevens quotes Hey wood, Love's 
Mistress, iv. I : "Venus will sole me by the eares for this." Cole in his 
Latin Diet., 1679, renders it by "aurem summa vi vellere." 

202. Rome gates. Cf. iii. 3. 104 above. 

203. Polled. " Bared, cleared" (Johnson). " To poll 2, person anciently 
meant to cut off his hair" (Steevens). Cf Wooton, Damcetas'' Madrigall, 
etc.: "Like Nisus' golden hair that Scilla pol'd." Wr. cites 2 Sam. 
xiv. 26. 

209. Directitude. " The third servant, wishing to use a fine long word 
and intending to coin some such term as discreditiide from discredit, or 
dejectitiuie from dejected ness (S. using the words discredit, deject, and dejected 
in such a way as to countenance either of these suggestions), blunders out 
his grandiloquent directitude. The author's relish of the joke is pleasant- 
ly indicated lay his making the first servant repeat the word amazedly, as 
if not knowing what to make of it, and ask its meaning ; and then making 
the third servant avoid the inconvenient inquiry by not noticing it, but 
running on with his own harangue " (Clarke). The commentators have, 
however, tried to mar the joke by substituting " discreditude " and "de- 
jectitude," the latter being found in the Coll. MS. 

212. In blood. In good condition. See on i. i. 152 above. 

213. Conies. Rabbits. See A. Y. L. p. 177. Wr. quotes Cotgrave: 
" Connil : m. A Conie, a Rabbit." See also Ps, civ. 18. 

215. Presently. At once. See on iii. 3. 12 above. 
217. Parcel. Part. Cf i. 2. 32 above. 

223. Sprightly, waking. Pope's emendation of the " sprightly walk- 
ing" of the folios, and generally adopted. St. retains the folio reading, 
which he makes = " quick moving, or marchiitg.^'' 

Audible is used actively = quick of hearing, attentive, on the alert. See 
Gr. 3. 

224. Full of vent. Explained by Johnson as = " full of rumour, full of 
materials for discourse f and by Clarke as=full of "impulse, unrestrained 
speech and action " (cf vent in iii. i. 258) ; but, according to a writer in 
the Edinburgh Rev. for Oct., 1872, it is a hunting term = keenly excited, 
full of pluck and courage. " When the hound vents anything, he pauses 
to verify the scent, and then, full of eager excitement, strains in the leash 
to be after the game." Schmidt remarks that \ivent could be proved to 
have been used in this technical way in the time of S., the explanation 
would be undoubtedly preferable to any other. Wr. criticises it as fol- 
lows : " According to this view, war is compared to a pack of hounds in 
full cry. But I think it is scarcely in accordance with what follows in 
the description of peace, where the epithets appear to correspond to the 
epithets applied to war, but in an inverted order ; inseitsible correspond- 
ing to spritely, sleepy to zvaking, deaf to audible, and midled to full of vent. 
If this.view is correct, the figure involved \\\ full of vent is not from the 
hunting field, but the expression must be descriptive of something in wine 
which is the opposite to that conveved bv mulled. And as mulled signi- 

k 



258 NOTES. 

fies flat, insipid,y5///^Z'^;/^ would seem to be either effervescent, working, 
ready to burst the cask, or full of scent. Cotgrave indeed gives ' Odore- 
ment ... a smell, waft, sent, vent ;' but it does not appear from this that 
vent means scent except as a hunting term, and I therefore hesitate to 
suggest that it is equivalent to what is now termed the bouquet of wine." 

Mulled. " An expressive epithet ; suggesting the idea of softness 
and drowsy quality, as that of wine warmed, spiced, and sweetened " 
(Clarke). 

226. IVar^s. The ist and 2d folios have " warres," the others " Warrs " 
and " Wars ;" and so also in the next line. The correction is due to 
Rowe. Some would retain the plural (see on i. 3. 73 above). 

231. Reason. Elliptical for "there is reason for it" (Schmidt). See 
K. John, p. 174, or W. T. p. 199. 

Scene VI. — 2. Tame. " Ineffectual in times of peace like these " 
(Steevens). Johnson wished to read " ta'en," and Mason "lame." The 
Coll. MS. has "tam'd by the," etc. As Steevens says, tame seems de- 
signedly opposed to w-//d. 

5. Rather had. Had rather; as in L. L. L. ii. i. 147, etc. See also 
A. Y. L. p. 158, or AI. of V. p. 132. Pope changes behold to "beheld;" 
but the construction plainly is had rather behold than see, etc. 

7. Pestering. Thronging, crowding; the original sense of the word. 
Cf. Milton, Comiis, 7 : " Confin'd and pester'd in this pinfold here ;" and 
Webster, Malcontent, v. 2 : " the hall will be so pestered anon." Schmidt 
does not recognize this sense in his Lexicon, giving only the secondary 
one of " annoy, harass, infest." See Macb. v. 2. 23, Ham. i. 2. 22, etc. 

21. God-den. See on ii. i. 84 above. 

30. Confusion. See on iii. i. iio above. 

32. Ambitious, etc. The pointing is that of the 4th folio; the earlier 
folios connect past all thinking with what follows. 

2^T^. Affecting. Desiring, aiming at. See on ii. 2. 19 above. 

34. Without assistance. With no one to share it with him. Hanmer 
reads "assistant," and Walker conjectures " assistancy." 

35. We should . . . found. A " confusion of construction." See Gr. 
411. 

To all our lamentation. To the sorrow of all of us. Cf. K. John, iv. 
2. 102 : " To all our sorrows ;" and see Gr. 219. Cf. also i. 9. 36 above. 

40. Powers. Armies. See on iv. 5. 121 above. 

41. Entei-'d in. Wr. quotes M. of V. ii. 8. 42 : " enter in your mind." 
Gr. 159. 

45. Horiis. The metaphor is taken from the snail, as insheWd also 
shows. 

46. Stood for Rome. "Stood up in its defence" (Steevens). Cf. ii. 2. 
37 above. 

51. Record. For the accent, see Ham. p. 197. 

53. Age. Lifetime ; as in iii. i. 7 above. Reason — \.2l\\i ; as in i. 9. 58. 
55. information. Informant ; tlie abstract for the concrete, as in ii. I. 
164 above. 

57. Tell not me. Cf. M. of V. iii. 2. I : " But tell not me," etc. 



ACT IV. SCENE V I. 259 

60. Come. Rowe's correction of the "comming" or "coming" of the 
folios. For is co?ne^ see on iv. 3. 9 above. 

65. More, jnore fearful. Cf. K. John, iv. 2. 42 : " and more, more 
strong ;" and Lear, v. 3. 202: " If there be more, more woful, hold it in." 

Z>^/zz/^rV-- reported ; as in i. i. 87 above. 

69. Revenge as spacious, etc. " Revenge that shall embrace all, from 
the youngest to the oldest" (Wh.). 

70. Young' St. For contracted superlatives, see on iii. 1. 103 above. 
72. Good. Ironical, of course. The Coll. MS. has "God," which 

Clarke adopts, comparing T. and C. i. iii. 169: " Vet god Achilles still 
cries 'Excellent!'" where many editors read "good." 

74. Atone. Be at one, be reconciled. See A. V. L. p. 199 ; and for 
the transitive use, 6>///. p. 198. Steevens quotes Sidney's Arcadia: "a 
common enemie sets at one a civil warre." Boswell adds from Hall's 
Satires: " Which never can be set at onement more." 

75. Contrariety. Hanmer reads " contrarieties ; but it " takes two to 
make " a contrariety. 

79. And have. Hanmer reads " and they 've," which is of course what 
is meant, but probably not what S. wrote. 

_ 80. Overborne their way. Like a river that has "overborne" its "con- 
tinents " {M. N. D. ii. I. 92) or banks. See on iv. 5. 133 above. 

%1. Holp. See on iii. i. 277 above. 

84. City leads. The leaden roofs of the houses ; as in ii. i. 200 above. 

87. Cement. Accented on the first syllable, as elsewhere in S. ; and 
so with the one instance of the verb, A. and C. ii. i. 48. In their cement^ 
"the very walls penetrated and crumbled by the fire" (Wh.). 

89. Into. For its use after confine, cf Temp. i. 2. 277 ; and see our ed. 
p. 118. Steevens quotes Macb.W.T,. 128: "our fate. Hid in an auger- 
hole," etc. ^ 

90. I fear me. I have my fears. Cf. Temp. v. i. 283, T. N. iii. i 121; 
etc. ■" 

98. Apron-men. That is [A. and C. v. 2. 2ro), 

" Mechanic slaves 
With greasy aprons, rules, and hammers." 

Cf.y.c.i. 1.7. 

99. The voice of occupation. "The vote of the workingmen" (Wr ) 
See on 55 above. '' 

100. Garlic-eaters. For the contemptuous allusion, cf. M.for M. iii. 2. 
195 and I Hen. IV. iii. i. 162. Note also Bottom's admonition to his 
fellow " mechanicals" in M. N. D. iv. 2. 43. 

102. As. As if. Gr. 107. Steevens considers the passage "a ludi- 
crous allusion to the apples of the Hesperides." 

105. Other. Otherwise ; as in 0th. iv. 2. 13 : " If you think other " etc 
Gr. 12. 

_ Regions. The woid has been suspected, and W. adopts Backet's con- 
jecture of "legions;" to which Lettsom objects that Rome had then no 
army on. foot, and consequently no legions. It is doubtful whether S. 
would have thought of that ; but there does not seem sufficient reason for 
altering the old text. 



26o NOTES. 

io6. Smilingly. As if with a smile of contempt for your authority. 
Warb. reads " seemingly." Resist is Hanmer's correction of the " re- 
sists" of the folios. 

107. Valiant ignorance. For the contemptuous use, cf. T. and C. iii. 3. 
315 : "I had rather be a tick in a sheep than such a valiant ignorance." 

ii^.Charg'd. Would charge. Cf. ii. 2. 16 above. Gr. 361. 

117. Show'd. Would appear. See on iii. 3. 50 above. _ 

120. Made fair Jiands. Equivalent to made good work in 97, and made 
fair work in 103 above. Wr. quotes Hen. VIII. v. 4. 74: "Ye have 
made a fine hand, fellows !" 

121. Crafted. A verb of Menenius's own coining. As Wr. notes, we 
are already indebted to him for empirictic,fidiiised, and cojispectnities. 

122. A trembling. An "ague-fit of fear" {Rich.II.m. 2. 190), a panic. 
125. Clusters. Swarms, mobs; contemptuous, and used by S. only 

here. 

127. Roar him in again. " As they hooted at his departure, they will 
roar at his return ; as he went out with scoffs, he will come back with 
lamentations " (Johnson). 

128. Points. A "point of war" (see 2 Hen. IV. iv. i. 52) was a signal 
given by a trumpet ; hence point here for commands in general. It is 
possible, however, that obeys his points is— does all points of his com- 
mand {Teifip. i. 2. 500), obeys him "to the point" {M.for M. iii. i. 254). 

133. Cast. That is, " cast their caps up " {A. and C. iy. 12. 12). 

137. Coxco77ibs. With a play upon the word as applied to the fool's 
cap. See Lear, p. 186. 

147. Yet it ivas against our zvill. See on iv. 5. 160 above. 

150. O7. Pack ; as in iii. 3. 120 above. 

Shall 's. Shall us ; a colloquialism, for which see IV. T. p. 156, or Gr. 
215. 

153. Side. Party. Cf. iv. 2. 2 above. 

Scene VII.— 6. Yonr own. Your own soldiers. Cf. i. 9. 21 and iii. i. 
294 above. Clarke takes it to mean "your own action, or act." 

8. More proudlier. The reading of the ist folio; changed in the 2d to 
"more proudly." Cf iii. i. 120 above. 

13. For yotir particular. For your own part, so far as you personally 
are concerned. See Lear, p. 214 (note on For his particular), ox A. IV. 
p. 1 56 (on On my particular). 

16. Had. The folios read " have ;" corrected by Malone. Of your- 
self =hy yourself. For bear, cf 21 below, and i. i. 263 above. 

22. Husbandry. Management ; as in M. of V. iii. 4. 25 : " The hus- 
bandry and manage of my house," etc. Cf. husba7id in T. of S. v. i. 71, 
and see our ed. p. 167. 

23. Dragon-like. Wr. quotes K. John, ii. I. 68 and Rich. III. v. 3. 350. 
25. Break his neck. Cf. iii. 3. 30 above. 

28. Yield. The ist folio has "yeelds," probably a misprint. 

"Coleridge remarks that he always thought 'this in itself so beautiful 
speech the "least explicable, from the mood and full intention of the 
speaker, of any in the whole works of Shakespeare.' I cannot perceive 



ACT IV. SCENE VII. 261 

the difficulty — the speech corresponds with the mixed character of the 
speaker, too generous not to see and acknowledge his rival's merit, yet 
not sufficiently magnanimous to be free from the malignant desire of re- 
venging himself upon his rival for that very superiority" (V.). 

Sits down. Besieges them. In i. 2. 28 and i. 3. 96 above we find set 
down, for which see Macb. p. 250. 

32. Repeal. See on iv. i. 41 above. 

34. Osprey. Spelt " Aspray " in the folios. The allusion is to the 
popular belief that the osprey had the power of fascinating the fish. 
Langton quotes Drayton, Polyolbio7i, xxv. 134 : 

"The Ospray oi^. here seen, though seldom here it breeds, 
Which over them the fish no sooner do espy, 
But (betwixt him and them, by an antipathy) 
Turning their bellies up, as though their death they saw, 
They at his pleasure lie, to stuff his glutt'nous maw." 

Steevens quotes Peele's Battle of Alcazar, 1594 (ii. 3): 

" I will provide thee of a princely osprey. 
That as she flieth over fish in pools, 
The fish shall turn their glistering bellies up, 
And thou shalt take thy liberal choice of all." 

Wr. adds The Two Noble Kinsmen, i. i : 

" Your actions 
Soon as they move, as ospreys do the fish. 
Subdue before they touch." 

37. Even. Equably, without losing his equilibrium. Cf. Hen. V. ii. 2. 
3 : " How smooth and even they do bear themselves !" 

Whether ''t tvas pride, etc. "Aufidius assigns three probable reasons 
of the miscarriage of Coriolanus : pride, which easily follows an uninter- 
rupted train of success ; unskilfulness to regulate the consequences of 
his own victories ; a stubborn uniformity of nature, which could not make 
the proper transition from the casque or helmet to the cushion or chair of 
civil authority, but acted with the same despotism in peace as in war." 
(Johnson). 

38. Taints. That is, taints his wisdom {Al.for M. iv. 4. 5). 

43. The cushion. Cf. iii. i. loi above. 

44. Garb. Demeanour, ^tt. Lear, '^.20if,'!X0\.t ow Constrains the garb, 
etc. 

46. Spices. Touches; still a familiar metaphor. Cf. W. T. iii. 2. 185: 
"Thy bygone fooleries were but spices of it ;" and Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 26 : 
" For all this spice of your hypocrisy." 

48. He has a merit, etc. " He has a merit for no other purpose than 
to destroy it by boasting of it" (Johnson) ; or "he has a merit which de- 
stroys its own power by striving to assert that power" (Clarke). Boswell 
explains it: "But such is his merit as ought to choke the utterance of 
his faults." Wr. paraphrases the passage thus: "One of these faults, 
says Aufidius, which I have enumerated, was the cause of his banish- 
ment ; but his merit was great enough to have prevented the sentence 
from being uttered." Sundry other interpretations have been proposed. 
To our thinking, the choice must lie between Clarke's and Boswell's. 



262 NOTES. 

The former is supported by what seems to be the drift of the remainder 
of the speech ; but the latter is perhaps on the whole to be preferred. 
Wh. puts it thus : " He did noble service as a soldier ; and though, as a 
statesman, promoted for his service in the wars, he fell into disgrace, yet, 
confronted with the transcendent merit of the man [which only waits its 
opportunity, war, not peace] the very name of his fault must stick in the 
throats of his accusers." 

49. So our virtues, etc. " Our virtues are virtues no longer if the time 
interprets them as none. The soldier who is all soldier is misinterpreted 
in time of peace ; for his unfitness for peace is seen, his fitness for war is 
not seen. So Coriolanus — the power he had won in war but wielded in 
peace, conscious of having deserved well, could to /V-r^//" commend itself, 
but the chair of authority, which irritated the people by seeming to do 
nothing else but commend his past exploits to them, proved just the tomb 
— the evident, inevitable tomb — that swallowed up the power it was in- 
tended to display. So he offended the Romans when he had taken Cori- 
oli ; much more will he offend the Volscians when he has taken Rome " 
(Wh.). 

Taking the passage as it stands, this interpretation may, we think, be 
accepted. Clarke gives the meaning thus : " Our virtues lie at the mercy 
of popular interpretation in our own day ; and power, ever anxious to ex- 
act commendation, has no tomb so sure as the pulpit of eulogium which 
extols its deeds ;" and Wr. similarly: "The orator's chair from which a 
man extols his own actions is the inevitable tomb of that power, however 
deserving, which is the subject of praise." But this explanation (which 
was first proposed by Warb.) is open to the objection urged by Malone 
that "if S. meant to put Coriolanus in this chair, he must have forgot his 
character ; for, as Mr, M. Mason has justly observed, he has already been 
described as one who was so far from being a boaster that he could not 
endure to hear his 'nothings monstered,' " Coriolanus was proud, but 
he was no boaster. 

Steevens says that the passage and the comments upon it are to him 
" equally unintelligible." V. remarks : " It seems to me one continuous 
and inexplicable misprint." The emendations that have been proposed 
are many — because most of them, though unto their authors "most 
commendable," do not commend themselves to anybody else. For 
chair, Sr. proposes "hair," the Coll. MS. "cheer," Leo "claim," Mitford 
"care," etc. W, conjectures " tongue so eloquent as a chair," H, " tomb 
as eloquent as a tear," Keightley "tongue so evident as a charmer's," 
etc, 

54. Ojte fire, etc. A proverbial expression. Cf J. C. iii. i. 171 ; "As 
fire drives out fire, so pity pity ;" T. G. of V. ii. 4, 192 : 

, " Even as one heat another heat expels, 

Or as one nail by strength drives out another;" 

R. and J. i. 2. 46 : " Tut, man, one fire burns out another's burning ;" 
and K. John, iii. i. 277 : 

"And falsehood falsehood cures, as fire cools fire 
Within the scorched veins of one new-burn' d." 



ACT V. SCENE I. 263 

55. Rights by rights falter. Y ox falter the folios have "fouler," which 
Wr. defends as = worse. It makes sense, indeed, but it is clear to us that 
rights by rights is the full counterpart in the antithesis to strengths by 
sti-engths, and that a verb is required to balance/?//. Falter, proposed 
by D. and adopted by W., seems to us the best of the various emenda- 
tions. If written "faulter," as it often was, it might easily be misprinted 
"fouler." Johnson conjectured "founder," Ritson "foul are," Sr. "foii'd 
are," etc. The Coll. MS. has "suffer." Pope reads "Right 's by right 
fouler," Hanmer " Right 's by right foiled," and Warb. " Right 's by rights 
fouled." 



ACT V. 

Scene I. — 2. Which. Equivalent to zvho, as often. See Gr. 265, and 
cf. 266. 

3. Particular. Personal relation. Cf. the use of the word in iv. 7. 13 
above. See also Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 189: " As 't were in love's particular." 

5. Knee. For the verb, cf. Lear, ii. 4. 217 : " To knee his throne." 

6. Coy'd. " Disdained " (Schmidt). The ordinary meaning of the ad- 
jective in S. is disdainful, contemptuous. See V. and A. 96, 112, T. G. of 
V. \. I. 30, iii. I. 82, T. of S. ii. i. 245, etc. In the only other instance in 
which he has the verb {M. N. D. iv. i. 2) it is = fondle, caress. 

16. Racked. Strained every nerve, exerted yourselves to the utmost. 
Steevens, defining rack as " to harass by exactions," explains the pas- 
sage : " You that have been such good stewards for the Roman people, 
as to get their houses burned over their heads, to save them the expense 
of coals." The folios read "wrack'd," which Coll. retains in the form 
" wreck'd," and explains : " Menenius intends to sav that the tribunes 
have wrecked a noble memory for Rome, by occasioning its destruction." 
Others read, " sack'd fair Rome," " reck'd for Rome," " wrack'd poor 
Rome," "wreck'd fair Rome," "work'd for Rome," etc. 

" The sneer involved in the words to make coals cheap refers to the fire 
of burning Rome, which is to bring hot coals of vengeance on them all " 
(Clarke). 

17. Memory. Cf iv. 5. 73 above. 

18. Minded. Reminded ; as in W. T. iii. 2. 226 : 

" Let me be punish'd, that have minded you 
Of what you should forget ;' ' 

Hen. V. iv. 3. 13 : "I do thee wrong to mind thee of it," etc. 

20. A bare petition. "A mere petition. Coriolanus weighs the con- 
sequence of verbal supplication against that of actual punishment " 
(Steevens). Mason would read "base petition." 

23. Offered. Attempted ; as in T. and C. ii. 3. 6-] : "Agamemnon is a 
fool to offer to command Achilles," etc. 

28. Nose. For the verb, cf Ham. iv. 3. 38 ; "you shall nose him," etc. 

32. Above the tnoon. Delius compares, for the hyperbole, Ham. iii. 3. 
36 : " O, my offence is rank, it smells to heaven." 



264 AZOTES. 

34. So never-needed. We should say "never so needed." 

37. Instant. That is, instantly or hastily levied. 

41. Towards Marcms. Wr. compares ii. 2, 49 above, and Cymb. ii. 3. 
68: "To employ you towards this Roman." 

44. Grief-shot. " Sorrow-stricken " (Schmidt). 

46. That thanks, etc. _ Such gratitude as is proportionate to your good 
intentions. For essentially similar constructions, see Gr. 280. 

49. Hum. That is, contemptuously or angrily. Cf. the noun in v. 4. 
20 belov; ; and see also Macb. iii. 6. 42 : 

"The cloudy messenger turns me his back, 
And hums, as who should say 'You '11 rue the time 
That clogs me with this answer.'" 

In T. and C. i. 3. 165 ("Now play me Nestor; hem and stroke thy 
beard"), the folios have "hum," the quartos "hem," which suits the con- 
text better. 

Unhearts = " disheartens," which S. elsewhere (twice) uses. Discourage 
does not occur in his works. 

50. Well. That is, at a favourable time. Menenius, who loved good 
cheer (cf. ii. i. 45 above), appears to judge Coriolanus by himself. 

56. Watch him. Wr. says that "the figure is taken from the language 
of falconry, although the treatment prescribed by Menenius is different 
from that practised by Petruchio." See T. of S. iv. i. 206 : 

" Another way I have to man my haggard, 
To make her come and know her keeper's call. 
That is, to watch her, as we watch these kites 
That bate and beat and will not be obedient." 

But watch in that technical sense means to keep one from sleep (see T. 
of S. p. 158, or 0th. p. 182), while here all that Menenius intends to say is 
that he will watch for the o]Dportunity of making his appeal to Coriolanus 
when he is dieted to it — that is, put in good humour for it by a good 
dinner. 

61. Speed. Turn out, result. Delius connects Speed how it will with 
what follows. 

63. Sit ill gold. That is, " in his chair of state, with a marvellous and 
unspeakable majesty" (North). See p. 189 above. Steevens quotes 
Pope's Iliad: " Th' eternal Thunderer sat thron'd in gold;" where the 
original (viii. 442) has 

Alitor de XP'^<^^'0V eTTt 2^p6vov evpvona ZeiT 
"eCcto. 

Cf. A. and C. iii. 6. 4 : 

" Cleopatra and himself in chairs of gold 
Were publicly enthron'd." 

64. His injury, etc. His sense of wrong restraining his pity. 

69. Bound with an oath, etc. A perplexing passage, perhaps corrupt or 
incomplete. As it stands, it appears to mean that Coriolanus was bound 
by an oath as to what he would not, unless the Romans should yield to his 
conditions, whatever those may have been. Wh. puts it thus : " Sent after 



ACT V. SCENE II. 



265 



me in writing what he would, what he would not, consent to do ; confirm- 
ing this with an oath which only our acceptance of his terms can cancel." 
This is not perfectly satisfactory, but to our thinking it is the best that 
has been offered. Farmer says: "I suppose Coriolanus means that he 
had sworn to give way to the conditions into which the ingratitude of his 
country had forced him." Delius understands that Coriolanus bound 
Cominius by an oath to yield to his conditions ; and K. also makes his 
conditions — those, imposed upon Coriolanus by the Volscians. Johnson 

proposed to read 

"What he would not. 
Bound by an oath. To yield to his conditions," — 

supposing something to be lost. Malone conjectured that two half-lines 
were lost, Bound by an oath being the beginning of one, and to yield to his 
conditions the end of the other. W. thinks a line is lost after not. Sr. 
proposed to read "to no conditions." For other emendations, see the 
Camb. ed. 

71. Unless his noble mother, etc. That is, unless it be his mother, etc. 
Capell reads " unless from his," and W. " unless in 's." If any change is 
necessary, the latter is to be preferred ; but as the passage stands it is no 
unnatural inversion of " His mother and wife are our only hope." If 
there is any corruption, it is probably in the imperfect line 70, not in 71. 

Scene IT. — 10. It is lots to blanks. That is, it is pretty certain, it 's a 
hundred to one. Steevens compares Rich. III. i. 2. 238 : " And yet to 
win her, — all the world to nothing !" The lots are the prizes in the lot- 
tery (cf the Fr. lot, and see also Wb.), as Johnson explained. Malone 
disputed this, because there are many more blanks than prizes, but the 
reference is to the value of the latter compared with the former. 

14. Lover. Loving friend. See M. of V. p. 153. 

15. Book. Wr. compares, for the metaphor. Rich. III. iii. 5. 27 : 

"Made him my book, wherein my soul recorded 
The history of all my secret thoughts." 

Steevens quotes Per. i. 1. 15 and Macb. i. 5. 63. See also R. of L. 615, etc. 

16. Haply. The folios have " happely " or "happily." See T. of S. 
p. 138, or Gr. 42. 

17. Verified. "Supported the credit of" (Schmidt), or "spoken the 
truth of" (Malone). The word has been suspected on account of the 
verity that follows; but the repetition is not un-Shakespearian. Wh. 
paraphrases the passage thus : " I have always told the truth about my 
friends' good acts — always the whole truth — sometimes perhaps a little 
more than the truth." Hanmer reads "magnified," and Warb. "narri- 
fied " (!). Edwards conjectures "varnished," St. "rarefied," Leo "glori- 
fied," and Jervis "certified." Wr. suggests that "amplified" might be 
repeated from the preceding line. Coll., D., and W. adopt "magnified." 

20. Subtle. " So smooth and deceptive that the bowl moves over it 
more jrapidly than the bowler intends, and goes beyond the mark" (Wr.). 
For another allusion to bowling, see on iii. I. 60 above. Steevens quotes 
B. J., Chloridia: " Tityus's breast, that ... is counted the subtlest bowl- 
ing ground in all Tartarus." 



266 NOTES. 

22. Stamp'd the leasing. Given the falsehood the stamp of truth ; a 
metaphor taken from coining, Cf. 0th. ii. i. 247, and see i. 6. 23 above. 
For leasing, see T. N. p. 129. Wr. quotes Ps. v. 6, 

29. Factionary on the party. Taking part on the side. S. uses faction- 
ary nowhere else. For /r!;r(-i/ = part, side, see K. John, p. 133. 

38. Out. Out from. See 2 Hen. IV. p. 163, note on Bawl out. Cf. 
forth in i. 4. 23 above. 

40. Front. Confront ; as in A. and C. i. 4. 79 : " To front this present 
time," etc. 

41. Virginal. Virgin, maidenly ; as in 2 Hen. VI. v. 2. 52 and Per. iv. 
6. 32. 

42. Dotant. " Dotard ;" the reading of the 4th folio. 

54, Your having. What you have; as in A. Y. L. iii. 2. 396 : "your 
having in beard." See also M. W. iii. 2. ']Ty, Cymb. i. 2. 19, etc. 

57. Companion. See on iv. 5. 12 above. 

Errand. Spelt "arrant" in the first three folios, indicating the old 
pronunciation, still a vulgar one in New England. 

59. A Jack gitardant. A Jack on guard. Steevens compares " a Jack 
in office." For the contemptuous use of Jack, see Much Ado, p. 164. 
Guardant occurs again in i Hen. VI. iv. 7. 9 : " But when my angry 
guardant stood alone." 

Office me from. Use your office to keep me from. Cf. officed in A. W. 
iii. 2. 129. 

60. But by. The folios omit by ; inserted by Malone. Hanmer omits 
but. 

64. Synod. Used by S. in six passages, in five of which it refers to an 
assembly of the gods. See A. Y. L. p. 173. 

67. Look thee. Here thee is apparently ==//^£'?/. See Gr. 212. 

68. Hardly. With difficulty; as in T. G. of V. ii. i. 115: "it came 
hardly off," etc. 

70. Our. The folios have "your," which the Camb. ed. retains. If 
the second person were used, we should expect " thy." 

71. Petitionary. Cf. A. Y. L. iii. 2. 199: "with most petitionary vehe- 
mence." 

77. Servanted to. Subject to, under the control of. Gr. 294. 

Though I owe, etc. " The Volscians have charged rne with the execu- 
tion of my own revenge; it is mine therefore to execute, but not to re- 
mit" (Wh.). For owe, see on iii. 2. 130 above. Properly =^2^% my prop- 
erty, as mine personally. Ci.proper in i. 9. 57 above. 

80. Ingrate. " Ingrateful" (ii. 2. 28 above). See K. John, p. 174. 
Poison = destroy. 

83. For. Because ; as in iii. i. 10 above. 

84. Writ. For the past tense S. uses writ oftener than wrote ; for 
the participle he has usually writ or zuritten, sometimes wrote. 

88. Constant. See on i. i. 232 above. 

92. Shent. Reproved, rated. Cf. T. N. iv. 2. 112: "I am shent for 
speaking to you." See our ed. p. 159, or Ham. p. 231. 

c)^. Slight. Insignificant, worthless ; as in Z. Z. Z. v. 2. 463 : "some 
slight zany ;" y. C. iv. I. 12 : "a slight, unmeritable man," etc. 



ACT V. SCENE III. 267 

103. Wind-shaketi. We have wvid-skaked in Otk. ii. i. 13. See our 
ed. p. 170. 

Scene III. — 2. Set down. Cf. i. 2. 28 above. 

3. How plainly. "That is, how openly, how remotely from artifice or 
concealment" (Johnson). 

4. I have borne this bnsiness. See on i. i. 263 above. 

9. A crack'd heart. Cf. Lear, ii. I. 92: "O madam, my old heart is 
crack'd, — it 's crack'd !" See also A. and C. iv. 14. 41. 

II. Godded. Idolized ; used by S. only here. 

13. Show'd. Appeared. See on iii. 3. 50 above. 

15. To grace him. To do honour to him. Cf i Hen. F/. ii. 4. 81 : 
*' We grace the yeoman by conversing with him," etc. 

17. To. The ist folio has "too." 

23. In her hand. Wr. quotes Rich. III. iv. i. 12 : 

"Who meets us here? My niece Plantagenet 
Led in the hand of her kind aunt of Gloucester?" 

32. Aspect. Accented on the last syllable, as always in S. See A. Y. L. 
p. 190. Or. 490. 

35. To obey. As to obey. Cf Tejjip. ii. i. 167 : 

"I would with such perfection govern, sir, 
To excel the golden age." 

Cf. the ellipsis oi as after so (Or. 281). 

Instinct, like aspect, is accented by S. on the last syllable. See 2 Hen. 

IV. p. 149. 

39. The sorrow, etc. " Virgilia interprets her husband's speech literal- 
\y, as if it referred to the altered appearance of the suppliants, which was 
caused by their sorrow. Coriolanus merely says that in his banishment 
he saw every thing in a different light" (Wr.). Delivers^shows, ; as in 

V. 6. 140 below. 

40. Lihe a dull actor. Malone quotes Sonn. 23. i : 

"As an unperfect actor on the stage, 
Who with his fear is put beside his part." 

On out—2X a loss, cf A. V. L. iv. i. 76 : "Very good orators, when they 
are out, they will spit ;" and see our ed. p. 186. 

46. The jealous queeii of heaven. "Juno, who ])resided over marriage, 
and punished conjugal infidelity" (Clarke). Cf Temp. iv. i. 103 fol., 
A. Y. L. V. 5. 147, and Per. ii. 3. 30. 

48. Vi)'gin''d it. Been as a virgin. For the //, zL fool it in ii. 3. 114 
above. Gr. 226. 

Prate. The folios have "pray;" corrected bv Pope (the conjecture of 
Theo.). 

54. Unproperly. Used by S. only here ; improperly not at all. Im- 
proper occurs only in Lear, v. 3. 221, and zinproper only in 0th. iv. i. 69. 
See on iv. 4. 16 above. 

57. Corrected. " Rebuked by the sight " (Wh.). 

58. Hungry. Defined by some as=barren; by others as = eager for 



268 IVOTES. 

shipwrecks. It is perhaps suggested by the same epithet as applied to 
the sea. Cf. T. N. ii. 4. 103 : " as hungry as the sea." 

59. Fillip. Cf. 2 Heji. IV. i. 2. 255 : "If I do, fillip me with a three- 
man beetle ;" and see our ed. p. 157. 

60. Strike the pi'oud cedars, etc. It is singular that the critics who 
think it necessary to tone down the hyperbole in iv, 5. iii have not 
"emended" this line. Is scarring the moon a more preposterous rhetor- 
ical achievement than striking against the sun ? 

61. Murthering impossibility. Putting an end to it : after this, let noth- 
ing be impossible. 

63. Holp. See on iii. i. 277 above. 

65. The 7noon of Rome, etc. See pp. 28, 38 above. Cf. i. i. 250 and ii. 
I. 88 above. 

66. Curded. Congealed. The folios have " curdled," which some ed- 
itors retain. Schmidt also gives " curdy," but curd is the form in A. W. 
i. 3. 155 and Ham. i. 5. 69. Rowe (2d ed.) reads "curdled," which S. 
nowhere uses. 

68. This is, etc. Steevens proposed to give this speech to Valeria, 
who has nothing to say in the scene; but, as Wr. remarks, Volumnia 
first presents Valeria and then young Marcius whom she holds by the 
hand. For of yours Johnson would read " of you." Cf. iii. i. 95 above. 

71. Supreme. Accented on the first syllable everywhere in S. except 
iii. I. no above, which is the only instance in which it does not come be- 
fore the noun. See on divine, iv. 5. 106 above. 

74. Flaw. " That is, every gust, every storm " (Johnson). See Ham, 
p. 264. Malone quotes Souri. 116. 5: 

" O no ! it is an ever-fixed mark, 
That looks on tempests and is never shaken." 

80. Forstvorn to grant. Sworn not to grant. Wr. cites R. and J. i. I. 
229: " She hath forsworn to love ;" and 7". yV. iii. 4. 276 : "or forswear 
to wear iron about you." 

81. Denials. "The plural is used because the refusal affected several 
persons" (Wr.). Cf 85 below. 

82. Capitulate. Treat, make terms ; not now used of the victor. In 
the only other instance of the verb in S. (i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 120) it means 
to conspire, form a league, 

85. Allay. Cf. ii. I. 45 above. 

90. If you fail in. Either =fail us in, or = fail in granting; probably 
the former. Rowe (2d ed) changed jj/^?/ to "we." 
93. Nought. See on iii. I. 231 above. 

95. Bewray. Betray, show. See Lear, p. 199. 

96. Exile. See on i. 6. 35 above. 

97. Unfortunate. In the editions of North's Plutarch published in 
1579, 1595, and 1603, this adjective is misprinted "unfortunately." The 
error is corrected in the ed. of 1612, from which Halliwell {Trans. New 
Shaks. Soc. for 1874, p. 367) infers that S. must have used this edition, and 
that the date of the play must therefore be put as late as 1612. On the 
other hand, Fleay {Shaks. Manual, p. 52) argues that the play must have 
been written before 1612, because the correction in North was got from 



ACT K SCENE III. 269 

it. One argument is just as good as the other ; but, as Wr. remarks, a 
moment's comparison of the passage in North with that in Coriolamcs 
will show that S., in turning the former into verse, " had recourse to 
omission anri transposition, and may therefore have written unfortunate 
instead of tinfortunately for metrical reasons, without having had the 
word in the printed copy before him." 

100. Constrains them weep. For the ellipsis of /<?, see Gr. 349. Shake 
refers, of course, to hearts. 

103. To poor zve. Cf. " between you and I " in M. of V. iii. 2. 321, etc. 
See Gr. 205, 206, 209, 211. For we— .us in other constructions, see J. C. 
iii. I. 95, Ham. i. 4. 54, and Cymb. v. 3. 72. 

104. Capital. Deadly, mortal. Cf. "capital punishment." For the 
double object of ban-'st, Wr. compares A. Y. L. i. i. 20: "bars me the 
place of a brother." 

107. Alas, ho7v can we, etc. Cf. K. John, iii. I, 331 fol. : " Husband, I 
cannot pray that thou mayst win," etc. 

109. Alack! or we ??mst lose, etc. See extract from North, p. 191 
above. 

115. Thoro2igh. The folios have "through" here, but thorough, \\\\\c\\ 
Johnson substituted for the sake of the measure, is often used by S. See 
M. of V. p. 144 (note on Throughfares) or M. N. D. p. 136. Gr. 478. 

120. Determine. Terminate. See on iii. 3. 43 above. 

122. Thou shalt no sooner, etc. See North, p. 191 above. 

127. A'' shall not, etc. See p. 25 above. 

138. In either side. Elsewhere we have 071; as in i. 6. 51 and iii. I. 181 
above. 

139. All-hail. Cf. Macb. i. 5. 56 : " Greater than both, by the all-hail 
hereafter," etc. 

143. Such . . . whose. Cf. iii. 2. 55 above. Gr. 279. 
145. Writ. See on v, 2. 84 above. 

149. The fine strains. " The niceties, the refinements " (Johnson) ; 
"the emotions or impulses" (Wr.); "the aspirations, high reachings, 
lofty attempts" (Clarke). Y ox fine, the folios have "fine" or "five;" 
corrected by Johnson. 

150. To imitate, tic. ^^ The divine graces i\\ziCox\6\2iX\\x's, affected to imi- 
tate are — terror and mercy, both attributes of their gods : to express this, 
he is said to thunder as they do ; but so to temper his terrors that man- 
kind is as little hurt by them as they commonly are by thunder, which 
mostly spends its rage on oaks" (Capell). 

151. The wide cheeks 0' the air. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 4 : " the welkin's cheek ;" 
and Rich. II. iii. 3. 57 : "the cloudy cheeks of heaven." 

152. Charge. The folios have "change;" corrected by Warb. and 
Theo. Schmidt makes "change with "==; exchange for, as in Hen. V. iii. 
7. 12. 

" The meaning of the passage is, to threaten much, and yet be merci- 
ful " (Warb.). 

155. Daughter, speak you. "With what exquisitely artistic touches S. 
finishes his character-portraits ! Here, in two half-lines, he paints Vir- 
gilia's habitual silence, and Volumnia's as habitual torrent of words. She 



2^0 NOTES. 

bids her daughter-in-law plead, yet waits not for her to speak. And 
then how consistently has he depicted Volumnia's mode of appeal to 
her son throughout, in iii. 2 and here ; beginning with remonstrance, 
and ending with reproach : her fiery nature so like his «wn, and so 
thoroughly accounting for his inherited disposition" (Clarke). ' 

i6o. Like one i" the stocks. "Keep me in a state of ignominy talking 
to no purpose " (Johnson). 

163. Cluck' d. The 1st folio has "clock'd," which appears to have 
been a form of the word. Wr. quotes Cotgrave : "Glosser. To cluck, 
or clocke, as a Henne." 

On the passage, see p. 30 above. 

164. Loaden. Used by S. interchangeably with laden. See I Hen. IV. 
p. 140. Cf. quotation from Cotgrave in note on i. i. 20 above. 

170. Lon^s. Belongs; generally printed "'longs," but incorrectly. 
See Wb. or Hen. VI 11. p. 162. 

176. Reason. Reason or argue for. Cf. the somewhat similar transi- 
tive use in Lear, ii. 4. 267 : " reason not the need," 

178. To his mother. For his mother. Cf. Lear, iii. 6. 14 : " that has a 
gentleman to his son ;" Temp. ii. I. 75 : " a paragon to their queen," etc. 
Gr. 189. See also Matt. iii. 9. 

179. His child. Changed by Theo. (followed by W.) to "this child ;" 
but, in our opinion, quite unnecessarily. Volumnia does not think of the 
apparent inconsistency ; or we might say that his child is = this child that 
passes for his, or that we call his. 

189. Mortal. Mortally, fatally. It is common enough to find an ad- 
jective used adverbially (Gr. i), but here we might perhaps say, as Wr. 
and Clarke do, that " the adverbial termination is carried on from danger- 
ously:' Cf. Gr. 397. 

190. True wars. For the plural, cf. i. 3. 98 above. 

192. Were you. Capell reads " If you were " for the sake of the meas- 
ure ; and Walker conjectures " An were you." 
199. Stand to. Stand by. Cf. iii. I. 208 above. 

202. A former fortune. That is, such as I had before I shared my 
power with Coriolanus. 

203. Brink together. In token of peace. Steevens quotes 2 Hen. IV. 

iv. 2. 63 : 

"And here between the armies 
Let 's drink together friendly and embrace, 
That all their eyes may bear those tokens home 
Of our restored love and amity." 

Farmer would read " think" for dj^ink. 

207. A temple. According to Plutarch "a temple of Fortune " was 
built to commemorate the occasion. It is said to have stood at the fourth 
milestone on the Via Latina, where Coriolanus met his mother. 

Scene IV.— i. Coign. Corner. See Macb. p. 174. 
7. Stay upon. Wait but for. Cf. C. of E. v, i. 20, etc. 

10. Condition. See on ii. 3. 91 above. 

11. Difereucy. The reading of the ist folio, changed in the 2d to 



ACT V. SCENES V. AND VL 



271 



"difference." So in 0th, iii. 4. 149, the ist folio has "observancie," the 
2d " observance." 

20. Hian. See on v. I. 49 above. State = q\-\-^\x of state ; as in Macb. 
iii. 4. 5 : " Our hostess keeps her state," etc. See our ed. p. 214. 

21. Made for. Made to represent ; that is, a statue. 

24. Throne. Not elsewhere used intransitively by S. For throned= 
enthroned, see M. N. D. ii. i. 158, T. N. ii. 4. 22, etc. 

26. In the character. To the life, as he is. 

29. Long of yotc. Owing to you. Long is commonly printed " 'long ;" 
but see M. N. 'D. p. 168. 

36. Plebeians. For the accent, see on i. 9. 7 above. 

37. Ha/e. Haul, drag. See Mttch Ado, p. 137. 

46. Make doubt. Cf. i. 2. 18 above. 

47, Blown. Perhaps =swo]len ; as in Lear, iv. 4. 27 : " No blown am- 
bition doth our arms incite ;" but it had occurred to us before we saw 
Collier's note on the word that it probably refers to the effect of the wind 
upon the tide. Malone quotes R. of L. 1667 : 

"As through an arch the violent roaring tide 
Outruns the eye that doth behold his haste." 

Both passages were doubtless suggested by the tide rushing through the 
arches of Old London Bridge. See i He7i. IV. p. 29, foot-note. 

49. The trumpets, etc. Wr. remarks that S. probably had in mind the 
list of instruments in Dan. iii. 7. 

51. Make the sun dance. It was a popular superstition that the sun 
dances on Easter Sunday. Cf SuckVingy Ba//ad upofi a Wedding: 

" But, O, she dances such a way, 
No sun upon an Easter Day 
Is half so fine a sight!" 

57. Doit. See on i. 5. 6 above. 

61. At point. See on iii. i. 194 above. 

Scene V. — D. was the first to make this a new scene. Coll. follows 
the early eds. in adding it to Scene 4. 

4. Unshout, etc. " Annul the former noise with shouts of welcome to 
his mother" (Wh.). Wr. compares unspeak in Macb. iv. 3. 123, luisay in 
M. N.D.'i. I. 181, and unpay in 2 Hen. IV. ii. i. 130. 

5. Repeal. Recall. See on iv. i. 41 above. 

Scene VI. — Antium. The locality is not marked in the folios. Rowe 
made it Antium, and has been followed by most of the editors ; but Sr., 
D., Coll., and St. substitute Corioli on account of 90 below. But we 
should infer from 116 that the scene is not in Corioli. According to 
Plutarch, Antium should be the place. 

5. Him. He whom. Cf iv. 2. 2 above, and see Gr. 208. 

6. Ports. Gates ; as in i. 7. I above. 

15. Of. From; as in K. John, iii. 4. 55 : "deliver'd of these woes." 
Gr. 166. 

20. Pretext. Accented on the last syllable ; used by S. nowhere else. 



272 



NOTES. 



21. Pawn\i. Pledged. See 2 Hen. IV. p. 185. 

22. Who. For the construction, cf. Temp. i. 2. 162, iii. 2. 53, etc. Gr. 
249. 

27. Stoutness. Cf. iii. 2. 78, 127 above. 

32. Cf-zz'-f /zzV/i! KWjj/. Gave way to him. Cf. iv. 4. 25 above. 

35. Designments. Designs ; used again in 0th. ii. i. 22 : " their de- 
signment halts." 

36. Holp. See on v. 3. 63 above. 

37. End all his. Made all his own at last. The use oi end would not 
be singular, even if it had not been shown that it is a provincial term for 
getting in a harvest, still used in Surrey, Sussex, and elsewhere. Arrow- 
smith (quoted by D.) cites advertisements from the Hereford Times of 
Tan. 23, 1858, in which "well-ended hay-ricks" and "well-ended wheat- 
ricks " are mentioned among things for sale at auction. The 4th folio 
has "make" for end, and the Coll. MS. "ear" (see Rich. II. p. 192, or 
A. W. p. 141). St. conjectures "bind," and Keightley "inn" (see A. W. 

P- HO- 

40. Wag'd me with his corintenance. " Paid me with his patronage ; 
made me feel that, when he approved me, he was paying me wages '' (Wh.). 
S. uses wage in this sense nowhere else. Steevens quotes Holinshed : 
" to levie and wage thirtie thousand men." For countenance, see Ham. 
p. 243. 

43. Had carried. That is, had in eifect done so. Wr. thinks it may 
be = might have carried (Gr. 361). 

And that. And zvhen that. Gr. 285. Cf. iv. 5. 95 above. 

45. For which mv sinews, etc. "This is the point on which I will at- 
tack him with my utmost abilities " (Johnson). 

46. At. At the price of. Cf. i. 5. 5 above. 
Ehenm—itdiXS ; as often in S. See K. John, p. 152. ^ 

50. Post. "A messenger, bringing the news of the victories of Corio- 
lanus" (Wr.). Cf. r. tV. p. 133. 

54. At your vantage. When you find the opportunity. Cf. Cymb. i. 3. 
24: " With his next vantage," etc. 

57. Which zue will second. The pointing is that of Theo. The folios 

read : 

"Which we will second, when he lies along 
After your way. His Tale pronounc'd, shall bury," etc. 

58. After your way, etc. After your version of his story. 

59. His reasojis. His arguments, or what he would say in defence of 
himself. 

64. What faults he made. Cf. W. T. iii. 2. 220 : " What faults I make ;" 
and just before (218) : "you have made fault." See our ed. p. 178. 

67. Answering us, etc. " Instead of spoils and victory, bringing back 
the bill— for ourselves to pay" (Wh.). For answer, cf i Hen. IV. i. 3. 
185 : "To answer all the debt," etc. ; and for charge— zq>s,\., see K. John, 
p. 133. Cf. 79 below. 

71. Soldier. A trisyllable. Cf. i. I. 109 above. 

73. Parted. Departed. See M. of V. p. 145. 

78. A full third part. That is, by a full third. Gr. 420. 



ACT V. SCENE VI. 2 7" 

84. Compoimded. Agreed. See K. John, p. 145. 

85. In the highest degree. The folio has no comma after traitor, and it 
is possible, though not probable, that in the highest degree qualifies that 
word. Wr. quotes T. N. i. 5. 61 : " Misprision in the highest degree ;" 
and Rich. III. v. 3. 196 : " Perjury, perjury, in the high'st degree !" For 
the contracted superlative, see on iii, i. 103 above. 

90. In Corioli. Clarke, in remarking upon the locality of this scene, 
connects these words with stolen, not with g7'ace, the emphasis being 
thrown upon /; " Dost thou think / '11 grace thee with that robbery, thy 
name of Coriolanus, stolen in Corioli ?" This seems rather forced ; it is 
more probable that S. forgot for the moment that the scene was not in 
Corioli. 

93. Drops of salt. Often used of tears ; as in Temp. i. 2. 55 : "drops 
full salt ;" M. N. D. ii. 2. 92 : " Salt tears," etc. Cf iv. i. 22 above. 

100. Each at other. The folios have "others;" corrected by Rowe. 
Cf. M. N. D. iii. 2. 239 : "Wink each at other ;" and see our ed. p. 166. 
So " each on other " in Rich. III. iii. 7. 26. 

102. No more. Probably to be explained as = no more than a boy of 
tears. Tyrwhitt conjectured that the speech should be given to the first 
Lord. 

^ 105. The first time. Coriolanus forgets how he berated the tribunes 
m iii. I and iii. 3. 

107. Notion. Understanding, mind ; as in Mncb. iii. i. 2>-i: "a notion 
craz'd," etc. See also Lear, p. 191, note on His notion weakens. 

108. Who. The antecedent is implied in his. Cf iii. 2. 119 above. 
Or. 218. For that, see Gr. 260, 262. 

116. In Corioli. Surely he would not have said this in Corioli, but 
rather "in this city here," or to that effect; but we believe that none of 
the commentators have referred to this as a reason for not following Sr. 
in placing the scene in Corioli. 

Y ox flutter' d, the ist and 2d folios have "flatter'd." 

121. All the People. Cf iii. i. 186-188 above. 

Presently. At once. See on iii. 3. 12 above. 

125. Folds in. Cf iii. 3. 68 above. 

127. Jiidicions. Judicial ; the only instance of this sense in S. Stand 
=stop ; as in T. and C. v. 6. 9, etc. 

\1^. Did owe you. Had for you, exposed you to. 

140. Deliver. Show ; as in v. 3. 39 above. 

142. Censure. Judgment, sentence. Cf iii. 3. 46 above. 

144. That ever herald, etc. "This allusion is to a custom unknown, I 
believe, to the ancients, but observed in the public funerals of English 
princes, at the conclusion of which a herald proclaims the style of the 
deceased" (Steevens). 

145. His. Referring of course to Coriolanus. 
152. Unchilded. Used by S only here. 

154. Me?nory. See on iv. 5. "jt, above. 

155. Assist. Omitted by Pope, 

S 




ROMAN CONSUL. 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES 
EXPLAINED. 



abated, 248. 

abram (^auburn), 231. 

absolute, 256. 

abused (=deceived), 236. 

accompanied witla, 246. 

act the woman, 229. 

addition (=title), 216. 

a-doing, 250. 

advanced (=raised), 210. 

affect (=desire), 227, 246, 

258. 
affection (=desire), 197, 200, 

234- 
Afric, 211. 

after (=afterwards), 22S. 
after-meeting, 227. 
against all noble sufferance, 

236. 
against (=in the way of), 

241. 
age (=lifetime), 258. 
ages, in our, 236. 
agued fear, 207. 
alarum, 228. 
allaying, 219, 268. 
all-hail, 269. 
allow, 247. 
allowance, 243. 
almost (transposed), 203. 
alms (singular), 245. 
Amazonian, 229. 
ancient (=former), 249. 
ancient malice, 225, 255. 
an-hungry, 200. 
answer (=meet in combat), 

203, 207. 
Antiates, 210. 
antique (accent), 233. 
Antium, 271. 
anvil, 255. 
apparance, 253. 
apron-men, 259. 
apt (=docile), 243. 
Arabia, 251. 
arrive (transitive), 234. 
article (=condition), 234. 
articulate, 216. 
as (=as if), 201, 209, 259. 



as cause will be obeyed, 211. 

as (omitted), 218, 234, 249, 
253, 267. 

as our good wills, 225. 

aspect (accent), 267. 

assembly (metre), 199. 

at a word, 206. 

at Grecian sword, contem- 
ning, 204. 

at mercy, 216. 

at point, 240, 271. 

at your vantage, 272. 

atone, 259. 

attach (=arrest), 240. 

attend, 190. 

attended (=waited for), 217, 
242. 

audible, 257. 

augurer, 2 1 8. 

avoid (=depart), 186. 

avoid (=quit), 253. 

awake your lenity, 238. 

bald (contemptuous), 240. 

bale (=injury), 199. 

bare petition, 263. 

bats (=staves), 195. 

batten, 253. 

battle (=army), 175, 210. 

bear the business, 202, 211, 

267. 
bear the knave, 247. 
beard to beard, 217. 
became of (=came of), 183. 
bedward, to, 209. 
bemock, 202. 
bended, 226. 
beseech you, 204. 
bestow of, 234. 
bestrid, 229. 

bestride my threshold, 255. 
better (proleptic), 205. 
bewray, 185, 190, 268. 
bisson, 219, 239. 
bless from, 204. 
blest to do, 22S. 
blown, 271. 
boil (spelling), 207. 



I Boles, 187. 
bolted, 242. 
bonneted, 226. 
book (figurative), 265. 
botcher, 220. 
bound with oak, 204. 
bountiful (adverb), 233. 
bravery (=insolence), 177. 
brawn, 255. 
briefly (=lately), 209. 
budge, 210. 
budger, 211. 

buildings of my fancy, 223. 
bulks, 224. 
bussing, 244. 
by (^concerning), 183. 
by particulars, 232. 
by the poll, 246. 

call our cares fears, 239. 

cankered, 254. 

cannot choose, 252. 

canopy, 253. 

capital (=deadly), 269. 

capitulate, 268. 

caps and legs, 219. 

carbonado, 256. 

cast (in wrestling), 170. 

catched, 205. 

Cato's, 208. 

cats (personal), 251. 

cause (=occasion), 211, 234. 

cautelous, 249. 

cement (accent), 259. 

censure (^judgment), 202, 

273- 
censured (=jtidged), 218. 
centuries, 211. 
Cercees, 187. 
chafed, 246. 

change of honours, 222. 
charge (=cost), 272. 
charter to extol her blood, 

213. 
chats him, 223. 
cheeks o' the air, 269. 
circumvention, 203. 
city leads, 259. 



276 INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 



city mills, 217. 

clean {=;quite), 242. 

clip (= embrace), 209, 255. 

clucked, 270. 

clusters, 260. 

cockle, 179, 237. 

cog (=cheat), 246. 

coign, 270. 

commend, 256. 

commodity, 172. 

common (=commons), 199, 

236. 
companions, 253, 266. 
compass (=restraint), 170. 
compounded, 273. 
conclude (=decide), 239. 
condition ( = disposition ), 

233, 270. 
condition (play upon), 216. 
confine into, 259. 
confirmed, 205. 
confound (=waste), 209. 
confusion (=:ruin), 238, 240, 

258. 
conies, 257. 
conscience sake, 231. 
consent of, 231. 
conspectuities, 219. 
constant, 201, 266. 
contentation, 176. 
contrary (verb), 188, 192. 
contrived (=plotted}, 247. 
convented, 228. 
converses with, 219. 
Corioli walls, 21 r. 
corrected, 267. 
country (trisyllable), 213. 
courage, 247. 

coxcombs (play upon), 260. 
coyed, 263. 
crack (=boy), 205. 
crack (=break), ig6, 267. 
crafted, 260. 
cranks, 19S. 
cry havoc, 241. 
cry (=pack), 248, 260. 
cunning (=wisdom\ 249. 
cupboarding, 197. 
curded, 268. 

deadly (adverb), 219. 
debile, 216. 

deed-achieving honour, 221. 
defer (=wait), 191. 
deliver (=show), 207, 273. 
deliver (=speak), 197, 259. 
demand (=ask), 247. 
demerits (^merits), 202. 
deserved (=deserving), 242. 
designments, 272. 
determine (=end), 247, 269. 
Deucalion, 220. 
differency, 270. 



directitude, 257. 
directly, 256. 
disbenched, 228. 
discommodities, 170. 
disease (=troubIe), 205. 
disgest, 199. 
disgrace, 196. 
dishonoured, 237. 
disliking, 181. 
dislodged, 192. 
disposition (metre), 211. 
dispropertied, 226. 
dissentious, 199. 
distinctly ranges, 240. 
divine (accent), 255. 
dog (metaphor), 195. 
doit, 20S, 253, 271. 
dotant, 266. 
doubt (=dread), 239. 
doubt (=suspect), 178. 
drachma, 208. 
drink together, 270. 
drops of salt, 273. 
dumb, 226. 

each at other, 273. 
either, 246. 
embarquements, 217. 
embracements, 204. 
empirictic, 221. 
emulation (=envy), 201. 
end all his, 272. 
end (=spend), 230. 
endure (=remain), 210. 
enemy (adjective), 253. 
enforce, 234, 246. 
entertainment, in the, 252. 
envied against, 248. 
envy ( = hatred), 211, 254, 

255- 
envy (=show ill-will), 247. 
errand (spelling), 266. 
estimate, 248. 
even (= equably), 261. 
exile (accent), 209, 268. 
exposture, 250. 
extreme (accent), 247. 

fact (=deed), 178. 

factionary, 266. 

fail in, 268. 

fall out, 176. 

falsely, 237. 

fatigate, 230. 

faults he made, 272. 

favour (=::face), 251. 

fear (=fear for), 210, 211. 

fear (reflexive), 259. 

feebling, 200. 

fidiused, 221. 

fielded, 206. 

fillip, 268. 

fine strains, 269. 



fire (dissyllable), 200. 

fires of heaven, 207. 

first, 250. 

flamens, 224. 

flaw (=gust), 268. 

flour, 199. 

fob off, 196. 

fold in, 247, 273. 

fond (=foolish), 249. 

for an end, 225. 

for (=as for), 196. 

for (=because), 236, 266. 

for (=because of), 185. 

for (=with regard to), 189. 

for that, 198, 215. 

for your particular, 260. 

force (=urge), 243. 

fore me, 198. 

forsworn to grant, 268. 

forth (=away), 250. 

forth (=out of), 206. 

fosset-seller, 220. 

foxship, 250. 

fragments (personal), 201. 

free contempt, 234. 

from the canon, 237. 

front (= confront), 266. 

full of vent, 257. 

furniture, 175. 

Galen, 220. 

gan, 230. 

garb, 261. 

garlic-eaters, 259. 

generosity, 200. 

giddy censure, 202. 

gird (=gibe), 202. 

give him good report, 195. 

give me way, 253, 272. 

give (=represent), 216. 

glasses of my sight, 245. 

go about (=endeavour), 18 

go sound, 208. 

godded, 267. 

god-den, 220, 258. 

good and good store, 213. 

good cheap, 179. 

good (mercantile), 194. 

grace (=do honour), 267. 

gratify (=requite), 227. 

greater part, the, 232. 

greater poll, the, 239. 

great' St, 238. 

grief-shot, 264. 

griping (=: grappling), 170. 

groats, 242. 

guardant, 266. 

guess (=think), 194. ■ 

gulf (=whirlpool), 197. 

had rather, 204. 
hale (=:haul), 271. 
handkerchers, 226. 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 



277 



hang by the wall, 204. 
haply, 265. 
hardly, 266. 

hardness (=hardship), 170. 
hardness of ward, 170. 
has (=he has), 205. 
have them uito, 227. 
have with you, 226. 
haver, 228. 
having 266. 
he (=him', 2or. 
heart of hope, 210. 
heart (=sense), 234. 
helms (=steersmen), 196. 
herd (spelling), 243. 
here, 244. 
high'st, 273. 
him (=he whom), 271. 
Hob and Dick, 233. 
holp, 241, 259, 268, 272. 
home (adverb), 229. 
honest (=honourable), 193. 
honesty (=honour), 19 r. 
hoo ! 220, 248. 
hospitable canon, 217. 
housekeepers, 205. 
hum, 264, 271. 
humane (accent), 242. 
humorous, 218. 
hungry (beach), 267. 
husbandry, 260. 
huswife, 205. 
Hydra, 238. 

I am in this, 244. 

ignorant to see 't, 234. 

imbasing, 172. 

impediment, your, 196. 

impostume, 179. 

in (--about), 227. 

in an equal force, 217. 

in blood, 257. 

in (duplicated), 218. 

in either side, 269. 

in her hand, 267. 

in (=into), 203, 235, 238. 

in the character, 271. 

incorporate, 198. 

inform the truth, 209. 

information (concrete), 258. 

ingrate, 266. 

ingrateful, 227, 231. 

inheritance, 244. 

inherited (=obtained), 223. 

injurious, 247. 

innovator, 240. 

instance (=urgency), 178. 

instant, 264. 

instinct (accent), 267. 

integrity, 240. 

intreat (=trfeat), 171. 

is well appeared, 251. 

it is (contemptuous), 253. 



Jack guardant, 266. 
Jove's own book, 242. 
judicious, 273. 
jump (=risk), 239. 
Juno-like, 251. 

kam, 242. 

keep (=stay at), 178, 187. 
kingly-crowned, 198. 
knee (verb), 263. 

la. 205. 

lacked (=had lost), 243. 
lacked (=missed), 249. 
laid at (^attacked), 174. 
larum, 206. 
lean as a rake, 195. 
learn'd, 238. 
leash, 209. 
leasing, 266. 

less fearful than discreet, 239. 
lessoned, 234. 
let go, 242. 
lie (=lodge), 216. 
lies heavy to 't, 251. 
lies you on, 243. 
lieve, 256. 
lift (=lifted), 192. 
like (=likely), 236. 
liked him nothing, 172. 
liking well of, 181. 
limitation, 233. 
loaden, 270. 
lockram, 223. 
long of you, 271. 
longs (=belongs), 270. 
lots to blanks, 265. 
lover, 265. 

lurched all swords of the 
garland, 229. 

made a head, 229, 235. 

made doubt, 203, 271. 

made fair hands, 260. 

made for, 271. 

maims of shame, 254. 

make good, 208. 

make road, 236. 

make the sun dance, 271. 

malice (verb), 176, 185. 

malkin, 223. 

mammocked, 205. 

man-child, 204. 

man-entered, 229. 

mankind, 250. 

many (noun), 237. 

match (=bargain), 232. 

mean (of price), 183. 

measles, 237. 

memory (=memorial), 254, 

263, 273. 
merely, 242. 
microcosm, 219. 



mind gave me, my, 256. 

minded (=reminded), 263, 

minnows, 237. 

misery, 230. 

misliked, 192. 

modesty ( = moderation ), 

181. 
moe, 233, 251. 
monstered, 228. 
moon (=Diana), 202. 
moon of Rome, 268. 
more, more fearful, 259. 
more proudlier, 260. 
more worthier, 238. 
mortal (adverb), 270, 
mortal gate, 230. 
motion (=motive), 219. 
motive, 239. 

mountebank (verb), 246. 
movers, 208. 
mulberry, 244. 
mulled, 258. 

multitudinous tongue, 240. 
mummers, 220. 
muniments, 198. 
murrain, 208. 
murthering impossibility, 

268. 
muse (=wonder), 242. 
mutine, 182. 
mutiners, 202. 
my gracious silence, 211. 

napless, 225. 

naught, 241. 

naughty, 179. 

needer, 250. 

needless, 233. 

nerves (=sinews). 199. 

nicelj'-gawded, 225. 

noble (—nobles), 236. 

not (=not only), 244, 248. 

not (transposed), 210. 

nothing (adverb), 172, 205. 

notion (=niind), 273. 

nought, 268. 

now (=but now), 216. 

O, me alone! 210. 

o' my troth, 205. 

object (=sight), 194. 

occupation, 259. 

odds against arithmetic, 241. 

of (=concerning), 202. 

of (=from), 271. 

of noble touch, 250. 

of their infirmity, 237. 

offered (=attempted), 263. 

office me from, 266. 

on head (=ahead), 180. 

on 's (=on his), 221, 222, 228. 

on (=of), 194, 203, 205, 256. 

on safe-guard, 237. 



278 INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 



once (=once for all), 231. 
once (=once when), 231. 
one time will owe another, 

241. 
only (transposed), 201. 
ope, 207. 
opinion (=:public opinion), 

202. 
opinion (=self-conceit), 178. 
opposite (=opponent), 227. 
ordinance, 242. 
osprey, 261. 

other (=otherwise), 259. 
ought (=owed), 193. 
our (subjective), 239. 
out (=at a loss), 267. 
out (=out from), 266. 
out (^thoroughly), 255. 
o'erbear, 255, 259. 
overta'en my act, 213. 
overture, 214. 
owe (=own), 246. 

pain (=pains), 175. 
painful (=toilsome), 185. 
painting (of blood), 210. 
palate (verb), 238. 
paltering, 236. 
parcels '(=parts), 204, 257. 
parted (^departed), 272. 
participate, 197. 
particular (noun), 263. 
particular (=private), 254. 
particularize, 194. 
party (=part), 266. 
pass (^pass by), 231. 
pass (=surpass), 173. 
passed for, 179. 
pawned, 272. 
Penelope, 205. 
pent to linger, 247. 
perfecter, 220. 
pestering, 258. 
petitionary, 266. 
physical, 208. 
pick (=pitch), 200. 
piercing. 196. 
pikes (play upon), 194. 
pitying, 209. 
planet, like a, 230. 
plebeians (accent), 212. 
plebeii, 234. 
plot (figurative), 245. 
pluck, 204, 234. 
points, 260. 

■poison (=destroy), 266. 
polled, 257. 
portance, 234. 
ports (=gates), 211, 271. 
possessed of, 221. 
post (=messenger), 272. 
potch, ^17. 
pother, 225. 



pound us up, 206. 

pow, waw! 221. 

power ( = army), 203, 255, 

258, 
practice (=artifice), 249. 
practised (—plotted), 176. 
prank them, 236. 
precipitation, 242. 
preparation ( = army), 203. 
present (^immediate), 187, 

240, 246. 
presently ( ^=at once), 173, 

246, 257, 273. 
pressed (^impressed), 203. 
prest (=press), 177. 
pretext (accent), 271. 
prevent (=anticipate), 172. 
pricked forward, 186. 
pricked out, 177. 
progeny (=race), 212. 
proof (of armour', 206. 
proper (=own), 216. 
properly, 266. 
provand, 226. 

prove (=put to proof), 210. 
pupil age, 229. 
purchasing, 221. 
purgation, 193. 
put him to choler, 246. 
put upon, 226. 
put you to 't, 201. 
put you to your fortune, 244. 
putting him to rage, 234. 
putting on, 235. 

quaked, 212. 
quarrel to, 255. 
quarry, 200. 
quartered, 200. 
queen of heaven, 267. 
quired, 245. 
quit of, 254. 

racked, 263. 
rang it out, 180. 
rapture (=fit), 223. 
rascal, 199. 
rather had, 258. 
ray (=array), 174. 
reason (=reason for), 270. 
reason ( =there is reason ), 

258. 
receipt, 198. 
receive to heart, 252.' 
reckless (spelling), 237. 
record (accent), 258. 
rectorship, 234. 
red pestilence, 249. 
reechy, 224. 
reek, 248. 
rejourn, 220. 
remain (noun), 208. 
remains (=it remains), 233. 



I remove (noun), 203. 
I repeal, 250, 261, 271. 
■ repetition, 195. 
\ require (=ask), 231. 
I required, 193. 
I resolution, 179. 

retire (noun), 209. 

retire (reflexive), 204- 
I rheum (=tears), 272. 
I ridges horsed, etc., 224. 
i ripe aptness, 252. 
i Rome gates, 257. 
I roted, 243. 

rotten fens, 248. 

rub (=obstade), 237. 

ruth (=pity), 200. 

save 3'ou! 252. 

scabs (play upon), 199. 

scaling (^weighing), 235. 

scandaled, 236. 

sconce, 245. 

scotched, 256. 

'sdeath, 201. 

seasoned, 247. 

seat o' the brain, 198. 

seld-shown, 224. 

sennet. 221. 

sensible (=sensitive), 205. 

sensibly, 207. 

servanted to, 266. 

set on, 236. 

set out feet, 178. 

set up his rest, 170. 

set up the bloody flag, 220. 

shall 's, 260. 

shame (=be ashamed), 228. 

shent, 266. 

should (^would), 231. 

show (=appear), 247,254,267. 

shunless, 230. 

side (=party), 260. 

side (verb), 200. 

single (play upon), 218. 

singly, 228. 

singularity, 203. 

sit in gold, 264. 

sithence, 180, 236. 

sits down, 261. 

slight (=worthless), 266. 

slightness (=weakness), 239. 

so as (=so that), 183. 

so never-needed, 264. 

soldier (trisyllable), 198, 272. 

solemness, 206. 

some certain, 232. 

sometime, 216, 238, 249. 

soothed (^flattered), 228. 

soothing ( = flattery), 215, 

237- . ,^ 
south (wmd), 206. 
sowl, 256. 
speak him home. 229. 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 



279 



speed (=result\ 264. 
spices (=touches), 261. 
spire and top of praises, 213. 
spirit (monosyllable), 221. 
spited, 178. 
spot (=:pattern), 205. 
sprightly, waking, 257. 
stale (verb), 196. 
stamped the leasing, 266. 
standing your friendly lord, 

234- 
stand to, 182, 270. 
stand upon (=concern), 180, 

188. 
stand upon my common 

part, 213. 
stand with, 232. 
stand' s't out? 201. 
state (=chair), 271. 
stay upon, 270. 
sterve (=starve), 233, 251. 
sticks on, 202. 
stiff, 201. 

still (=ever), 225, 230, 249. 
stitchery, 205. 

stomached (=resented), 180. 
stood for Rome, 25S. 
stout (=proud), 244. 
stoutness, 246, 272. 
straight (=strait), 188. 
strong (play upon), 196. 
struck him on his knee, 229. 
strucken, 256. 
stuck not, 231. 
suaged, 182. 
subtle, 265. 

such . . . which, 245, 269. 
suffering stain by him, 2 1 7. 
suggest (=prompt), 225. 
supreme (accent), 268. 
surcease, 246. 
surety (verb), 240. 
swifter composition, 236. 
sworn brother, 232. 
synod, 266. 

tag (=tag-rag), 241. 

take in, 203, 244. 

take my cap, 220. 

take the one by the other, 

238, 253. 
take up (=cope with), 241. 
taking (=fit of anger), 184. 
tame, 258. 

teach the people, 226. 
tell (=count), 184. 
tell not me, 258. 
temperance, 246. 
temperancy, 170. 
tent (=encamp), 245. 
tent (=probe), 213,241. 



tetter (verb), 237. 

that 's off, 228. 

the same (=that), 243. 

the which, 202. 

thee (^tliou), 266. 

thereupon, 183. 

think me for, 253. 

think upon, 234. 

thorough (=;through), 1S8, 

269. 
thou 't, 212. 
thread the gates, 239. 
throne (intransitive), 271. 
time (= occasion), 226. 
't is right (='t is true), 225. 
to (^according to), 208. 
to all our lamentation, 258. 
to (=compared to), 221. 
to (=for), 270. 
to hopeless restitution, 236. 
to 's power, 225. 
to (omitted), 253, 269. 
to the pot, 207. 
toge, 233. 

too (=after all), 251. 
took (^left its mark), 230. 
touched (=tested), 234. 
traducement, 213. 
travails, 170. 
treaty, 228. 
tribe, 251. 
trick (=trifle), 253. 
trim belonging, 216. 
Triton, 237. 

troth (=truth), 205, 251. 
true purchasing, 221. 
trumpet (=trumpeter), 208. 
tuition, 177. 
turn you to, 241. 

unbarbed, 243. 
unchilded, 273. 
inider fiends, 254. 
ungravely, 234. 
unhearts, 264. 
unproperly, 267. 
unscanned, 242. 
unseparable, 253. 
unsevered, 243. 
unshout, 271. 

upon my brother's guard,2 1 7. 
upon their ancient malice, 

225. 
upon your approbation, 233. 

vail your ignorance, 238. 
valiant ignorance, 260. 
vaward, 174, 210. 
vengeance (adverb), 227. 
vent (=get rid of), 201. 
vent (noun), 257. 



verified, 265. 
vexation, 248. 
viand, 197. 
virginal, 266. 
virgined it, 267. 
virtue (—valour), 195. 

voice of occupation, 259. 

voice (verb), 234. 

voices (=votes), 231. 

voided (= avoided), 254. 

vouches (noun), 233. 

waged me with his counte- 

r.ance, 272. 
war of white and damask, 224. 
warm at 's heart, 't is, 233. 
war's garland, 216. 
wars (=war), 205. 
watch, 264. 

waved (=would waver), 227. 
we (—us), 269. 
wealsmen, 219. 
weeds (—garments), 233. 
well-found, 227. 
what (= why), 242. 
when extremities speak. 243. 
where (—whereas), 197, 217. 
where- against, 255. 
whereupon, 182. 
which (=who), 200, 263. 
whiles, 209. 

who (= which), 202, 245. 
wholesome (= rational), 232. 
whom (=who), 250. 
whooped, 254. 
will you be gone? 250. 
win upon, 201. 
wind-shaken, 267. 
with (—by), 251. 
with us, 246. 
without all reason, 239. 
without assistance, 258. 
wives (=women), 252. 
wolvish toge, 233. 
woollen, 242. 
vi'ord (=watchword), 246. 
worn (=worn out), 236. 
worship (= dignity), 239. 
worth (=quota), 246. 
worthy (=justifiable), 241. 
wot, 249, 256. 
wreak (noun), 254. 
wrecked (=wreaked), 186. 
writ, 266, 269. 

yea and no, 239. 

yield what passes, 228. 

yond, 236. 

you may, you may, 232. 

youngly, 235._ 

your (colloquial), 198. 








ANCIENT ARCH ON ROAD LEADING INTO ROME. 



SHAKESPEARE. 

WITH NOTES BY WM. J. ROLFE, A.M. 



The Merchant of Venice. 




Much Ado About Nothing-. 


The Tempest. 




Romeo and Juliet. 


Julius Caesar. 




OtheUo. 


Hamlet. 




Twelfth Niglit. 


As You Lilce It. 




The Winter's Tale. 


Henry the Fifth. 




King John. 


Macheth. 




Henry IV. Part I. 


Henry the Eiglith. 




Henry IV. Part II. 


Midsummer-Night's Bream. 




King Lear. 


Kichard III. 




Taming of the Shrew. 


Eichard tlie Second. 




AU's WeU That Ends Well 


Coriolanus. 


Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, 60 


Cents per Volume ; Paper, 40 Cei 


PER Volume. 



In the preparation of this edition of the English Classics it has been 
the aim to adapt them for school and home reading, in essentially the 
same way as Greek and Latin Classics are edited for educational pur- 
poses. The chief requisites of such a work are a pure text (expurgated, 
if necessary), and the notes needed for its thorough explanation and il- 
lustration. 

Each of Shakespeare's plays is complete in one volume, and is pre- 
ceded by an Introduction containing the "History of the Play," the 
" Sources of the Plot," and "Critical Comments on the Play." 



From Horace Howard Furness, Ph.D., LL.D., Editor of the ^'JVeio Vario- 
7'um /Shakespem^e.'''' 
In my opinion Mr. Rolfe's series of Shakespeare's Plays is tlioroughly 
admirable. No one can examine these volumes and fail to be impressed 
with the conscientious accuracy and scholarly completeness with which 
they are edited. The educational purposes for which the notes are writ- 
ten Mr. Rolfe never loses sight of, but like " a well-experienced archer 
hits the mark his eye doth level at." 



Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 



From F. J. Furnivall, Director of the New Shakspere Society, London. 

The merit I see in Mr. Rolfe's school editions of Shakspere's Plays 
over those most widely used in England is that Mr. Rolfe edits the plays 
as works of a poet, and not only as productions in Tudor English. Some 
editors think that all they have to do with a play is to state its source 
and explain its hard words and allusions ; they treat it as they would a 
charter or a catalogue of household furniture, and then rest satisfied. 
But Mr. Rolfe, while clearing up all verbal difficulties as carefully as any 
Dryasdust, always adds the choicest extracts he can find, on the spirit 
and special " note " of each play, and on the leading characteristics of its 
chief personages. He does not leave the student without help in getting 
at Shakspere's chief attributes, his characterization and poetic power. 
And every practical teacher knows that while every boy can look out 
hard words in a lexicon for himself, not one in a score can, unhelped, 
catch points of and realize character, and feel and express the distinctive 
individuality of each play as a poetic creation. 

From Prof. Edward Dowden, LL.D., of the University of Dublin, 
Author of '•'' Shakspere : His Mind and Art.'''' 
I incline to think that no edition is likely to be so useful for school and 
home reading as yours. Your notes contain so much accurate instruc- 
tion, with so little that is superfluous; you do not neglect the aesthetic 
study of the play ; and in externals, paper, type, binding, etc., you make 
a book "pleasant to the eyes" (as well as "to be desired to make one 
wise ") — no small matter, I think, with young readers and with old. 

From Edwin A. Abbott, M.A., Author of '' Shakespearian Grammar.'" 
I have not seen any edition that compresses so much necessary infor- 
mation into so small a space, nor any that so completely avoids the com- 
mon faults of commentaries on Shakespeare — needless repetition, super- 
fluous explanation, and unscholar-like ignoring of difficulties. 

From Hiram Corson, M.A., Professor of Anglo-Saxon and English 
Literature, Cornell University, Ithaca, N'. Y. 
In the way of annotated editions of separate plays of Shakespeare, for 
educational purposes, I know of none quite up to Rolfe's. 



Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 



From Prof, F. J. Child, of Harvard University. 

I read your " Merchant of Venice" with my class, and found it in every 
respect an excellent edition. I do not agree with my friend White in the 
opinion that Shakespeare requires but few notes — that is, if he is to be 
thoroughly understood. Doubtless he may be enjoyed, and many a hard 
place slid over. Your notes give all the help a young student requires, 
and yet the reader for pleasure will easily get at just what he wants. 
You have indeed been conscientiously concise. 

Under date of July 25, 1879, Prof. Child adds : Mr. Rolfe's editions 
of plays of Shakespeare are very valuable and convenient books, whether 
for a college class or for private study. I have used them with my 
students, and I welcome every addition that is made to the series. They 
show care, research, and good judgment, and are fully up to the time in 
scholarship. I fully agree with the opinion that experienced teachers 
have expressed of the excellence of these books. 

From Rev. A. P. Peabody, D.D., Professor in Harvard University. 

I regard your own work as of the highest merit, while you have turned 
the labors of others to the best possible account. I want to have the 
higher classes of our schools introduced to Shakespeare chief of all, and 
then to other standard English authors ; but this cannot be done to ad- 
vantage, unless under a teacher of equally rare gifts and abundant leisure, 
or through editions specially prepared for such use. I trust that you 
will have the requisite encouragement to proceed with a work so hap- 
pily begun. 

From the Examiner and Chronicle, N. Y. 
We repeat what we have often said, that there is no edition of Shake- 
speare's which seems to us preferable to Mr. Rolfe's. As mere specimens 
of the printer's and binder's art they are unexcelled, and their other 
merits are equally high. Mr. Rolfe, having learned by the practical ex- 
perience of the class-room what aid the average student really needs in 
order to read Shakespeare intelligently, has put just that amount of aid 
into his notes, and no more. Having said what needs to be said, he stops 
there. It is a rare virtue in the editor of a classic, and we are propor- 
tionately grateful for it. 



Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 



From the N. Y. Times. 
This work has been done so well that it could hardly have been done 
better. It shows throughout knowledge, taste, discriminating judgmentj 
and, what is rarer and of yet higher value, a sympathetic appreciation of 
the poet's moods and purposes. 

Fro7?i the Pacific School Journal, San Francisco. 
This edition of Shakespeare's plays bids fair to be the most valuable 
aid to the study of English literature yet published. For educational pur- 
poses it is beyond praise. Each of the plays is printed in large clear type 
and on excellent paper. Every difficulty of the text is clearly explained 
by copious notes. It is remarkable how many new beauties one may dis- 
cern in Shakespeare with the aid of the glossaries attached to these books. 
. . . Teachers can do no higher, better work than to inculcate a love 
for the best literature, and such books as these will best aid them in 
cultivating a pure and refined taste. 

From the Christian Union, N. V. 
Mr. W. J. Rolfe's capital edition of Shakespeare — by far the best edi- 
tion for school and parlor use. We speak after some practical use of it 
in a village Shakespeare Club. The notes are brief but useful ; and the 
necessary expurgations are managed with discriminating skill. 

From the Academy, Londoii. 
Mr. Rolfe's excellent series of school-editions of the Plays of Shake- 
speare. ... Mr. Rolfe's editions diff"er from some of the English ones 
in looking on the plays as something more than word-puzzles. They give 
the saident helps and hints on the characters and meanings of the plays, 
while the word-notes are also full and posted up to the latest date. . . . 
Mr. Rolfe also adds to each of his books a most useful " Index of Words 
and Phrases explained." 

Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 

ill^r=" Any of the above works will be se7it by mail, postage prepaid, to atty part of the 
United States, on 7'eceipt of the price. 



OLIVER GOLDSMITH. 

SELECT POEMS OF OLIVER GOLDSMITH. Edited, 
with Notes, by William J. Rolfe, A.M., formerly Head 
Master of the High School, Cambridge, Mass. Illus- 
trated. i6mo, Paper, 40 cents ; Cloth, 60 cents. {U7ii- 
form with Rolfe's Shakespeare.) 



The carefully arranged editions of " The Merchant of Venice " and 
other of Shakespeare's plays prepared by Mr, William J. Rolfe for the 
use of students will be remembered with pleasure by many readers, and 
they will welcome another volume of a similar character from the same 
source, in the form of the " Select Poems of Oliver Goldsmith," edited 
with notes fuller than those of any other known edition, many of them 
original with the editor. — Boston Transcript. 

Mr. Rolfe is doing very useful work in the preparation of compact 
hand-books for study in English literature. His own personal culture, 
and his long experience as a teacher, give him good knowledge of what 
is wanted in this way,- — The Congregationalist, Boston. 

Mr. Rolfe has prefixed to the Poems selections illustrative of Gold- 
smith's character as a man and grade as a poet, from sketches by Ma- 
caulay, Thackeray, George Colman, Thomas Campbell, John Forster, 
and Washington Irving. He has also appended, at the end of the 
volume, a body of scholarly notes explaining and illustrating the poems, 
and dealing with the times in which they were written, as well as the 
incidents and circumstances attending their composition. — Christian 
Intelligencer, N. Y. 

The notes are just and discriminating in tone, and supply all that is 
necessary either for understanding the thought of the several poems, or 
for a critical study of the language. The use of such books in the school- 
room cannot but contribute largely toward putting the study of English 
literature upon a sound basis ; and many an adult reader would find in 
the present volume an excellent opportunity for becoming critically ac- 
quainted with one of the greatest of last century's poets. — Appletoii's 
Journal, N. Y. 



Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 

IS^^ Sent by -mail, postage prepaid-, to ajry part of tJie United States, on receipt of 

the price. 



THOMAS GRAY. 

SELECT POEMS OF THOMAS GRAY. Edited, with 
Notes, by William J. Rolfe, A.M., formerly Head 
Master of the High School, Cambridge, Mass. Illus- 
trated. Square i6mo, Paper, 40 cents; Cloth, 60 cents. 
{^Uniform with Rolfe' s Shakespeare.) 



Mr. Rolfe has done his work in a manner that comes as near to per- 
fection as man can approach. He knows his subject so well that he is 
competent to instruct all in it ; and readers will find an immense amount 
of knowledge in his elegant volume, all set forth in the most admirable 
order, and breathing the most liberal and enlightened spirit, he being a 
warm appreciator of the divinity of genius. — Boston Traveller. 

The great merit of these books lie in their carefully-edited text, and in 
the fulness of their explanatory notes, Mr. Rolfe is not satisfied with 
simply expounding, but he explores the entire field of English literature, 
and therefrom gathers a multitude of illustrations that are interesting in 
themselves and valuable as a commentary on the text. He not only in- 
structs, but stimulates his readers to fresh exertion ; and it is this stimu- 
lation that makes his labors so productive in the school-room. — Saturday 
EveniJig Gazette, Boston, 

Mr, William J, Rolfe, to whom English literature is largely indebted 
for annotated and richly-illustrated editions of several of Shakespeare's 
Plays, has treated the " Select Poems of Thomas Gray" in the same way 
— ^just as he had previously dealt with the best of Goldsmith's poems. — 
The Press, Phila, 

Mr. Rolfe's edition of Thomas Gray's select poems is marked by the 
same discriminating taste as his other classics. — Springfield Republican. 

Mr, Rolfe's rare abilities as a teacher and his fine scholarly taistes ena- 
ble him to prepare a classic like this in the best manner for school use. 
There could be no better exercise for the advanced classes in our schools 
than the critical study of our best authors, and the volumes that Mr, Rolfe 
has prepared will hasten the time when the study of mere form will give 
place to the study of the spirit of our literature, — Louisville Courier- 
Journal. 

An elegant and scholarly little volume. — Christian Intelligencer, N. Y. 



Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 

Sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the United States, on receipt of the 
price and one-sixth additional for postage. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper procesj 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Feb. 2009 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATIOI 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 



